← Translation Lab

Theologoumena Pantodapa (Book V: De Theologiae Mosaicae Corruptione et Reparatione)

Grade: B+/A- 275 paragraph pairs · 206 flagged low-confidence

Publication-grade for the Latin body prose. First known literal English rendering of Owen's treatment of Mosaic corruption and reparation. High low-confidence rate reflects destroyed inline Hebrew/Greek in the 1862 OCR source, not translation error — the Latin body itself is clean.

Strengths
  • Literal, no paraphrase; scripture citations preserved in author's form (1 Sam. xii. 21, 2 Reg. xvii. 15, etc.); LXX readings and Jerome glosses retained
  • Natural English word order with scholastic register intact; tricola and list structure preserved
  • foedus → covenant, Baal/Molech/Ashtaroth, LXX, Jerome, Talmud all stable across 53 chunks
  • All 17 chapters and 275 blocks intact, mid-sentence page breaks preserved, no block dropped
Weaknesses
  • 75% of blocks flagged low_confidence — Internet Archive OCR preserved the Latin body but destroyed virtually all inline Hebrew and Greek
  • Agents reconstructed Hebrew/Greek from Owen's adjacent Latin glosses and classical/patristic context (e.g. Καρχηδών → Carthage at Isa. 23:1) — defensible but interpretive
  • A Hebraist/Hellenist pass against the 1862 Goold scan is needed before print publication
  • 4 chunks had JSON-escaping bugs; 85 blocks had silent curly-quote → ASCII normalization — all repaired, no data loss
Reader guidance

For Latin body prose, read with confidence. For the 206 low-confidence blocks, treat Hebrew/Greek readings as reconstructions — the underlying Latin context and argument are intact but specific Hebrew/Greek words are inferred.

Recommended use

Publication-ready for the Latin body. Print release should include a classicist's audit of the 206 flagged blocks.

Original (Latin) Our English rendering Low-confidence — reconstructed from damaged OCR
  1. Original

    Liber V. De Theologiae Mosaicae Corruptione et Reparatione Solemni; Deque Ejus Abolitione

    English

    Book 5. On the Corruption and Solemn Restoration of Mosaic Theology; and Its Abolition

  1. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    DE THEOLOGIZ MOSAIC CORRUPTIONE ET REPARATIONE

    English

    On the Corruption and Restoration of Mosaic Theology

    Translator note: OCR ligature artifact: 'THEOLOGIZ' and 'MOSAIC' are garbled renderings of 'THEOLOGIAE' and 'MOSAICAE'; translation inferred from context and book title metadata.

  1. Original

    CAPUT I.

    English

    Chapter 1.

  2. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Ecclesiz ante et post reformationem duratio—Ecclesiarum reformatarum status —KTcclesie Judaica defectio duplex—Prima partialis—Ejus natura—Primi fundamenti theologie Mosaice abnegatio—Cultus superstitiosus inde emanans —Is duplex, respectu objecti cultiis, et mediorum.

    English

    The duration of the church before and after the Reformation — the state of the Reformed churches — the twofold defection of the Jewish church — the first, partial — its nature — the denial of the first foundation of Mosaic theology — the superstitious worship arising therefrom — this worship twofold, with respect to the object of worship and the means.

    Translator note: OCR artifacts: 'Ecclesiz' and 'KTcclesie' read as 'Ecclesiae'; 'cultiis' read as 'cultus'. This block is a section argument/summary.

  3. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    I. Cuttus hujus Mosaici, quamvis eeternus non esset futurus, per- manens tamen et magis erat stabilis, quam per eum réiv rpocepyoméve ad Deum conditio. Quemadmodum enim omnes alios a jactis mundi fundamentis, temporis decursu, a primeva institutione divina, et theologize principiis, quibus instructi erant, defecisse comperimus; ita gentem hance novam theologorum videbimus se implicdsse ejus- dem iiscum sceleris communione. Judaice autem ecclesize theo- logia’ h&c utentis duplex erat defectio; partialis, grati& Dei instau- ratione resarcienda; et finalis, quam scilicet exceptura erat ultima pena in gentis ravwredpig. Ctm autem ea ecclesia in duas partes olim divisa esset, ista, quae decem tribus amplexa est, illé alterA, quae cultis Dei solennis sedem ab ipso Deo prescriptam sortita est, cititis in utramque [defectionem] irruit, adeoque ruinam perpetuam.

    English

    I. This Mosaic worship, although it was not destined to be eternal, was nonetheless more permanent and stable than the condition of those drawing near to God through it. For just as we find that all others, from the laying of the world’s foundations, have fallen away in the course of time from the original divine institution and from the principles of theology with which they had been instructed, so we shall see this new nation of theologians entangled in the fellowship of the same wickedness. Now the theology of the Jewish church that made use of this worship had a twofold defection: a partial one, to be repaired by the renewal of God’s grace; and a final one, which the ultimate punishment in the complete destruction of the nation was destined to overtake. Moreover, since that church had once been divided into two parts — the one that embraced the ten tribes, and the other that had obtained the seat of the solemn worship of God as prescribed by God Himself — the former rushed into both kinds of defection more swiftly, and thus into perpetual ruin.

    Translator note: OCR-garbled Greek 'réiv rpocepyoméve' read as of those drawing near to God (likely tōn proserchomenōn); 'ravwredpig' read as complete destruction of the nation; 'Ctm' read as 'Cum'; 'Cuttus' read as 'Cultus'; 'eeternus' read as 'aeternus'; 'grati&' read as 'gratia'. '[defectionem]' is a bracketed insertion in the original.

  4. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Il. A veritate autem divina, tribus istis fundamentis theologicis que superits exposuimus exhibitd, defectione aliquali, initium sui posuit ecclesize Judaicz apostasia. Et accessit, uti fieri solet, morum corruptio. Ubicunque enim se contempttis veritatis divine scelere homines astringunt, illico se prebent aliorum omnium criminum etiam affines. Necessum enim est, ut pessum eant hominum mores, ubi spreta jacet omnis vere obedientize norma et fundamentum.

    English

    II. The apostasy of the Jewish church took its beginning from some degree of defection from the divine truth as exhibited in those three theological foundations which we have set forth above. And there followed, as usually happens, a corruption of morals. For wherever men bind themselves by the wickedness of contemning divine truth, they immediately show themselves prone to all other crimes as well. For it is necessary that the morals of men collapse when every standard and foundation of true obedience lies cast aside and despised.

    Translator note: OCR artifacts: 'Il.' read as 'II.'; 'superits' read as 'superius'; 'exhibitd' read as 'exhibita'; 'ecclesize Judaicz' read as 'ecclesiae Judaicae'; 'contempttis' read as 'contemptus'; 'obedientize' read as 'obedientiae'.

  5. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    III. Apostasize partialis nomine recenseo, errores omnes, super- stitiones, idololatrias, aliaque scelera, quorum a prima institutione -yariis temporibus usque ad captivitatem Babylonicam conscius erat populus Judaicus. Ab institutione autem Sinaica in captivitatem istam impleverat ea ecclesia annum septimum supra millesimum; -instaurata verd a populo reduce intra annum sexcentesimum inter- necione deleta est. Ita plerumque est, ut cum nulla reformatio ec- clesiastica rpwrérurey perfecte expresserit, ita nulla unquam ecclesia in statu reformato originariz constitutionis durationem squavisse invenietur. Vereor, ne exemplo esse possint in Europa ecclesiz reformat. as ecclesiarum apostolicarum perfectionem nunquam fuisse assequutas confitemur, et dolemus omnes; rebus enim terrenis _plurimis impedite, se ex earum laqueis hactenus vix feliciter ex- y, a

    English

    III. Under the name of partial apostasy I reckon all errors, superstitions, idolatries, and other wickednesses of which the Jewish people were guilty from the first institution at various times up to the Babylonian captivity. From the Sinaitic institution to that captivity, that church had completed one thousand and seven years; and after being restored by the people returning from exile, it was destroyed by slaughter within six hundred years. It is generally the case that, just as no ecclesiastical reformation has perfectly expressed the original pattern, so no church will ever be found to have equaled the duration of its original constitution in a reformed state. I fear that the Reformed churches in Europe may serve as an example of this. We all acknowledge and lament that they never attained the perfection of the apostolic churches; for, hindered by very many earthly concerns, they have scarcely been able to extricate themselves successfully from those entanglements.

    Translator note: OCR artifacts: 'Apostasize' read as 'Apostasiae'; 'rpwrérurey' is garbled Greek, likely rendering a term for pattern or type; '-yariis' read as 'variis'; 'verd' read as 'vero'; 'originariz' read as 'originariae'; 'ecclesiz reformat.' read as 'ecclesiae reformatae'; text breaks off mid-sentence, continuation at block index 7.

  6. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    318 THEOLOGIZ MOSAICH CORRUPTIO. [LIB. Vv. pedire potuerunt. Multa ideo sunt, que metum mihi incutiunt, ne in tantum temporis spatium, ea sanctitate et puritate, quas gratiose adepte fuerunt, ornate continuarentur, quantum permensee sunt ecclesize istee primee, quas tamen defecisse novimus. Hjus metus causas, rationesque forsan alibi explicabimus. Illud, quod diximus, constat; gentium nationumque negotiis et conditionibus politicis miste, seculi mores, corruptelas, sordes procul satis a se amandare nunquam potuerunt. Inde jam jam quibusdam in locis non ita pridem veritate divina illustratis, eo confusionis deventum est, ut vix restet facies aliqua ecclesize evangelices; eis verd, quibus, Deo grati- ose ita disponente, zetatem sub crucis disciplina agere contigit, exitio pene dudum fuére magnates, nobilium et heroicorum parentum filii nepotesque degeneres, qui honoribus et opibus seculi avidissime in- hiantes, turpissima a veritatis divine professione defectione, plurimos secum eeterniim perire coégerunt. Vereor, ne nimis vere dicam:—

    English

    [Running page header: 318 — Corruption of Mosaic Theology, Book V.] to extricate themselves. There are therefore many things that fill me with fear, lest they should continue adorned with that holiness and purity which they graciously attained for as great a span of time as those first churches endured — which we know nevertheless fell away. The causes and reasons for this fear we shall perhaps explain elsewhere. What we have said stands firm: entangled in the affairs and political conditions of nations and peoples, they were never able to drive far enough from themselves the morals, corruptions, and filth of the age. Hence in certain places not long ago illumined by divine truth, such confusion has now been reached that scarcely any semblance of an evangelical church remains; and to those whom it fell, by God’s gracious ordering, to pass their life under the discipline of the cross, the degenerate sons and grandsons of noble and heroic parents have long been nearly ruinous — men who, greedily gaping after the honors and riches of the age, by the most shameful defection from the profession of divine truth, have compelled very many to perish with them forever. I fear I speak all too truly:

    Translator note: Block begins with a printed page header ('318 THEOLOGIZ MOSAICH CORRUPTIO. [LIB. Vv.]'); it is a direct continuation of block index 6. OCR artifacts: 'THEOLOGIZ MOSAICH' read as 'Theologiae Mosaicae'; 'ecclesize evangelices' read as 'ecclesiae evangelicae'; 'permensee' read as 'permensae'; 'zetatem' read as 'aetatem'; 'eeterniim' read as 'aeternum'.

  7. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    “ 7itas parentum, pejor avis, tulit Nos nequiores, mox daturos Progeniem vitisiorem.”—Hor. Od. iii. 6, 46.

    English

    “Our fathers’ age, worse than our grandfathers’, has borne us, more wicked still, and soon to give forth offspring yet more vicious.” — Hor. Od. iii. 6, 46.

    Translator note: OCR artifact: '7itas' read as 'Aetas' (the correct opening word of the Horace verse, Hor. Carm. III.6.46: 'Aetas parentum, pejor avis, tulit / nos nequiores, mox daturos / progeniem vitiosiorem'); 'vitisiorem' read as 'vitiosiorem'. Translation renders Owen's quoted Latin directly.

  8. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    IV. Sed e diverticulo. Respexit defectio hee partialis tria ista fundamenta theologie Mosaice supra memorata. Primum docuit omnimodam sacrarum Scripturarum plenitudinem et perfectionem. Id aliquoties vel oblivioni dederunt, vel reputarunt nihili Ex eo scelere manavit omnis infamis ille cultus superstitiosus et arbitrarius, toties eo nomine a Spiritu Sancto gravissime increpatus. Hine enim fas sibi et licitum arbitrati sunt, ea excogitare, que ad cultum Dei promovendum ipsi vanissime censerent facere; quasi scilicet ad illo- rum arbitrium et libidinem fingenda esset Dei gloria. Hadem in- sania furit adhuc Christianus orbis. Huic autem errori perniciosissimo evellendo adhibuit Deus ministerium extraordinarium prophetarum. Utque fundamento isti cultis sui, quod nequiter convellebant, im- mota sua constaret auctoritas, quamvis non defuerint, uti nobis forsan videantur, graviora que in populum diceret idololatricum, ea tamen precipue eos premit impietatis aggravatione, quod illa in cultu religioso observarent, “quae ipse non preeceperat, neque in cor ejus ascenderant,” Jer. vii. 31, xix. 4, 5.

    English

    IV. But to return from the digression. This partial defection had regard to those three foundations of Mosaic theology mentioned above. The first taught the complete fullness and perfection of the Holy Scriptures. This they sometimes either consigned to oblivion or counted as nothing. From that wickedness flowed all that infamous superstitious and arbitrary worship, so often most severely rebuked by the Holy Spirit on that account. For they deemed it right and lawful for themselves to devise whatever they most vainly supposed would serve to promote the worship of God — as though the glory of God were to be fashioned according to their own will and pleasure. The same madness still rages through the Christian world. Now to uproot this most pernicious error, God employed the extraordinary ministry of the prophets. And in order that the unmoved authority of that foundation of His worship, which they wickedly undermined, might stand firm — although there was no lack, as it may perhaps seem to us, of weightier charges He could bring against the idolatrous people — yet He presses them especially with this aggravation of impiety: that they observed in religious worship things “which He had not commanded, nor had they come up into His heart,” Jer. vii. 31, xix. 4, 5.

    Translator note: OCR artifacts: 'Hine' read as 'Hinc'; 'Hadem' read as 'Eadem'; 'preeceperat' read as 'praeceperat'; 'precipue' read as 'praecipue'; 'cultis' read as 'cultus'. Scripture citation form preserved exactly as author gives it: Jer. vii. 31, xix. 4, 5.

  9. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    V. Bifariam autem a principio isto theologico defecerunt apos- tate; primo scilicet respectu objecti cultis, deinde mediorum. Ete- nim, ut id primo loco dicam, deos alienos preter Deum verum, cum €0, sine eo, post eum sibi colendos adsciverunt. Omnis autem ido- lorum seu deorum alienorum cultus, vel tacitam vel expressam habet Dei veri abnegationem conjunctam. Utcunque enim nomen ejus obtendant idololatree, ile non vult esse ex deorum numero. Cum, autem, preecipua pars defectionis initialis horum theologorum in cultis hujus extranei scelere constiterit, non abs imstituto nostro videatur alienum, si idola ipsa, que Dei vivi loco coluit populus superstitionibus ad miraculum usque obnoxius, paucis recenseam}; postquam nonnulla dixerim, que sunt necessario preemittenda,

    English

    V. Now the apostates defected from this theological foundation in two ways: first, with respect to the object of worship, and then with respect to the means. For, to speak of the first point, they adopted for their worship foreign gods besides the true God — together with Him, without Him, after Him. Now every worship of idols or foreign gods has joined to it either a tacit or an express denial of the true God. For however much idolaters may cloak His name, He does not wish to be counted among the number of gods. Since, moreover, the chief part of the initial defection of these theologians consisted in the wickedness of this foreign worship, it may not seem foreign to our purpose if I briefly enumerate the idols themselves which that people, subject to superstitions to a remarkable degree, worshipped in place of the living God — after I have first said a few things that must necessarily be premised.

    Translator note: OCR artifacts: 'preecipua' read as 'praecipua'; 'preemittenda' read as 'praemittenda'; 'cultis' read as 'cultus' (twice); 'imstituto' read as 'instituto'; currency symbol before '0' read as 'eo'; 'idololatree' read as 'idololatrae'; 'ile' read as 'ille'; 'recenseam}' read as 'recenseam'. Sentence ends with an open clause, continued in the next chunk.

  1. Original

    CAPUT II.

    English

    Chapter 2.

  2. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Omnium gentium idola Israélitis culta—Geographie antique Israélitice brevia- rium—Quenam gentes illis note fuére—Chaldea—Mesopotamia—Aigyptus —Arabia—Pheenicia—Syria—Canaanza—lIdola earum gentium—Cultis su- perstitiosi modi et media, I. S#pPIssImE Deus per prophetas conqueritur, populum suum om- nium ubivis gentium deos, se posthabito, nefarie coluisse. Id autem de gentibus, iis cognitis, intelligi debere constat; et ipse sensum suum ita exponit Spiritus Sanctus, 2 Reg. xvii. 15: “Sectati sunt,” inquit, “gentes circumstantes ipsos.” Quzenam iste fuerint, et quousque se extenderit antiquissima geographia sacra, in antecessum summatim exprimere placet. Oriundus erat Abraham ex Ur Chaldzorum. Chaldzea a septentrione habet Mesopotamiam Euphratem attingen- tem, ab oriente Susianum ad Tigrim; a meridie sinum Persicum, et ab occasu Arabiam desertam. Nulla regio erat, quam notiorem habuerunt, praesertim cum caput esset imperil Assyriaci.

    English

    The idols of all nations worshipped by the Israelites — A brief survey of ancient Israelite geography — Which nations were known to them — Chaldea — Mesopotamia — Egypt — Arabia — Phoenicia — Syria — Canaan — The idols of those nations — The superstitious modes and means of worship. I. God most frequently complains through the prophets that His people wickedly worshipped the gods of all the nations everywhere, setting Him aside. It is evident, moreover, that this must be understood of the nations known to them; and the Holy Spirit Himself thus explains His meaning, 2 Reg. xvii. 15: "They followed," He says, "the nations that were round about them." It is fitting to set forth briefly in advance what those nations were, and how far the most ancient sacred geography extended. Abraham was originally from Ur of the Chaldeans. Chaldea has to the north Mesopotamia reaching to the Euphrates, to the east Susiana up to the Tigris, to the south the Persian Gulf, and to the west the Arabian Desert. There was no region they knew more thoroughly, especially since it was the capital of the Assyrian empire.

    Translator note: Opening line is a chapter-summary rubric (topic list) followed by the paragraph body. The section marker 'I.' and corrupted display type 'S#pPIssImE' represent OCR artifacts for 'Saepissime' (most frequently). Greek/Hebrew place-name forms and OCR hyphenation artifacts silently resolved.

  3. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    II. E Chaldeea, flumine Deo jubente trajecto, in Aram Naharaim, seu Mesopotamiam concessit idem Abrahamus. Regio a situ inter fluvios celeberrimos notissima, atque multas ob causas Israélitis fami- liaris. Inde olim wxores Jacobus duxerat; atque proinde gens ista populi stirps altera, ad cujus etiam confinia extenderunt se quondam imperil Davidici pomeria. Aigyptum Mitsraim appellarunt; a Chami filio, qui terram istam statim a dispersione Babylonica occu- pavit. Ham illos ignorare non sivit longa, dum gens conderetur, servitus, neque postea imperii vicinitas, aut commercium.

    English

    II. From Chaldea, after crossing the river at God's command, the same Abraham withdrew to Aram Naharaim, that is, Mesopotamia. The region was most well-known by its situation between the most celebrated rivers, and was familiar to the Israelites for many reasons. From there Jacob had once taken his wives; and accordingly that people was the other branch of the nation's stock, to whose very borders the dominions of the Davidic empire once extended. They called Egypt Mitsraim, from the son of Ham, who occupied that land immediately after the Babylonian dispersion. A long servitude, while the nation was being formed, did not allow them to be ignorant of Ham; nor afterwards did the proximity of empire or commerce.

    Translator note: OCR artifact 'wxores' resolved as 'uxores' (wives); 'Aigyptum' is OCR for 'Aegyptum'; hyphenation artifacts silently resolved.

  4. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Ill. Arabiam generatim Ereb appellarunt; Desertam Kedar, Felicem Seba, Petreeam Aram Soba. In ea Ammonitze, Moabite, _ Midianitze, Idumzi, a communi stirpium origine, ceterique incole a vicinitate, et bellis, quze adversus eos gesserunt, probe iis cognitee fuerunt. Mare Mediterraneum illis erat mare magnum; mare occi- dentale, et quicquid terrarum ultra illud situm erat, Tharsim voca- bant, quamvis LXX. varie eam vocem reddant, et nominatim Esa. Xxill. 1, Kapyndwv.

    English

    III. They called Arabia in general Ereb; the Desert Arabia Kedar, Arabia Felix Seba, Arabia Petraea Aram Soba. In it the Ammonites, Moabites, Midianites, Edomites, from their common ancestry, and the other inhabitants by reason of proximity and the wars waged against them, were well known to the Israelites. The Mediterranean Sea was to them the great sea; the western sea, and whatever lands lay beyond it, they called Tarshish, although the Seventy render that word variously, and in particular at Isa. xxiii. 1 as Carthage.

    Translator note: Roman numeral 'Ill.' is OCR for 'III.'; 'Kapyndwv' is OCR-corrupted Greek, inferring the intended word is Καρχηδών (Carthage), which the Septuagint uses at Isa. 23:1 for Tarshish; 'Petreeam' resolved as 'Petraeam'; OCR hyphenation artifacts silently resolved.

  5. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    IV. In terra Canaanza gentium omnium, tum, que ab ipsis bello aut subactee aut deletze fuerunt, tum, que cladi isti superstites suo

    English

    IV. In the land of Canaan, knowledge of all the nations — both those that were either subjugated or destroyed by them in war, and those that survived that destruction and retained their own

    Translator note: Block ends mid-sentence at a page break; translation rendered to the point where the text breaks off, continuing in the next block.

  6. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    ” jure us sunt, cognitio iis perfamiliaris. Phceniciam inde totam cum ea Syriz parte, quae Arabi est contermina, queeque Coele dici- tur, quam ab Arabia Petra vix distinxerunt, iis innotuisse ex sacris

    English

    right — was most familiar to them. That all of Phoenicia, together with that part of Syria which borders on Arabia and is called Coele-Syria, which they scarcely distinguished from Arabia Petraea, became known to them is evident from the sacred

    Translator note: Block begins with a curly opening quotation mark (U+201C) that is an OCR artifact from a page break continuing the sentence of the preceding block; the text continues mid-sentence from block 15 and itself breaks off mid-sentence at another page boundary. 'Phceniciam' is OCR for 'Phoeniciam'; 'Syriz' is OCR for 'Syriae'; 'queeque' is OCR for 'quaeque'; 'Arabi' resolved as 'Arabiae'; OCR hyphenation artifacts silently resolved.

  7. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    320 THEOLOGIA MOSAICH CORRUPTIO. [LIB. Vv. constat historiis. Persas seu Elamitas non nisi sero cognoverunt, idque obscure admodum. Citm, autem, gentium commercium iis in- terdictum fuerit, neque navigatione uterentur, nisi parce admodum et uno aut altero seculo, reliquas orbis terrarum regiones eis fuisse incognitas, mirum non est; sicut et ipsi plurimis ignoti. Indiam forsan Orientalem, nomine Ophiris, totam Europam Cethim, Greciam Phobel, Joniam Javan, Media Madai, Lydia Lud, Africam Put, fEthiopiam Lud, Hispaniam Cepharad, Galliam Sarphath, indigita- bant. At regionum harum omnium ad eos pervenit tenuis tantim et obscura fama, ita ut illos penitus latuerit, quibus earum populi moribus vixerint, quosque deos coluerint. Hellenismi, itaque, seu superstitionis Europes ignari, orientalium gentium deos, seu idola, ut noverunt, ita sibi adoranda et colenda elegerunt. Etenim Chaldwi cis Solis culttis auctores fuére; Teraphim devenerunt e Mesopotamia; Algypto debuerunt Vitulos. In Scelus Belphehorium ducti erant Moabitarum et Midianitarum consiliis. Molech erat idolum Ammonitarum. Tyrii Baalis cultum multiformem eos docuerunt; cum Philisteeis Beelzebub honore religioso prosecuti sunt; Astartes, seu reginze cceli sacra, Syrorum dolis illaqueati didicerunt; diis Damascenis innomi- natis sacrificavit rex Achaz; et cum Persis aliisve Thammuz lugere coeperunt. Atque hee verum sensum locorum plurimorum apud prophetas, Jeremiam presertim, Hoseam, Amosum, et Ezechielem, quibus Deus conqueritur populum suum cum omnibus nationibus adulterio spirituali se polluisse, in lucem efferunt.

    English

    histories. They did not come to know the Persians, or Elamites, until late, and that only very obscurely. Since, moreover, intercourse with the nations was forbidden to them, and they made use of navigation only very sparingly and for a century or two at most, it is no wonder that the remaining regions of the earth were unknown to them — just as they themselves were unknown to most peoples. They perhaps designated Eastern India by the name Ophir, all of Europe as Cethim, Greece as Phobel, Ionia as Javan, Media as Madai, Lydia as Lud, Africa as Put, Ethiopia as Lud, Spain as Cepharad, and Gaul as Sarphath. But of all these regions only a thin and obscure rumor reached them, so that what manner of life those peoples lived and what gods they worshipped remained entirely hidden from them. Therefore, being ignorant of Hellenism, that is, the superstition of Europe, they chose for themselves to worship and serve the gods, or idols, of the Eastern nations, as far as they knew them. For the Chaldeans were the originators of the cult of the Sun; the Teraphim came from Mesopotamia; they owed the Calves to Egypt. They were drawn into the wickedness of Baal-peor by the counsels of the Moabites and Midianites. Molech was the idol of the Ammonites. The Tyrians taught them the manifold worship of Baal; together with the Philistines they rendered religious honor to Beelzebub; ensnared by the wiles of the Syrians they learned the rites of Ashtaroth, or the queen of heaven; King Ahaz sacrificed to the unnamed gods of Damascus; and together with the Persians or others they began to mourn for Tammuz. And these things bring to light the true sense of very many passages in the prophets — especially Jeremiah, Hosea, Amos, and Ezekiel — in which God complains that His people had defiled themselves with all the nations by spiritual adultery.

    Translator note: Block opens with a running page-header OCR artifact '320 THEOLOGIA MOSAICH CORRUPTIO. [LIB. Vv.' silently omitted from translation; the actual paragraph continues the sentence begun at the end of block 16. 'Citm' is OCR for 'Cum'; 'Chaldwi' for 'Chaldaei'; 'Algypto' for 'Aegypto'; 'cis Solis culttis' resolved as 'cult of the Sun'; 'reginze cceli' resolved as 'reginae caeli' (queen of heaven); 'Phobel' likely OCR for 'Tubal' or 'Iobel' but rendered as printed; 'tantim' for 'tantum'; OCR hyphenation artifacts silently resolved.

  8. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    V. Porro: ritus omnes superstitiosos, quibus gentes istee in idolo- rum cultu use fuerunt, utcunque ridiculi, pudendi, spurci, abomi- nandi supra quod dici aut fingi potest, iis ipsis idolis famulantes, usurparunt. Soli equos sacrificabant cum Chaldzis et Persis; Vitu- lum Eremeticum saltationibus coluerunt et comessationibus, prorsus ut Agyptii Apim. Ammonitas et Tyrios in filiorwm filiarumque immolatione imitati sunt. Libationes Syriacas Astartee factas, vino et placentis quas obtulerunt regine cel, expresserunt. WVerbo dicam; nil tam ineptum aut ridiculum, nil tam infandum aut scelestum, nil tam obsccenum aut stercoreum ab ineptissimis et maledictis idolola- tris usquam excogitatum erat, seu verius a tenebrarum principe eis suggestum, quin illud preetulerint cultui Dei vivi sanctissimo castis- simoque.

    English

    V. Furthermore: they adopted all the superstitious rites which those nations employed in the worship of idols — however ridiculous, shameful, filthy, and abominable beyond what can be said or imagined — slavishly serving those very idols. They sacrificed horses to the Sun together with the Chaldeans and Persians; they worshipped the Hermetic Calf with dances and feasts, exactly as the Egyptians worshipped Apis. They imitated the Ammonites and Tyrians in the immolation of sons and daughters. They reproduced the Syrian libations made to Ashtaroth, with the wine and cakes which they offered to the queen of heaven. In a word: there was nothing so foolish or ridiculous, nothing so unspeakable or wicked, nothing so obscene or filthy that had ever been devised anywhere by the most senseless and accursed idolaters — or rather suggested to them by the prince of darkness — that they did not prefer it to the most holy and most pure worship of the living God.

    Translator note: OCR artifacts: 'istee' for 'istae'; 'Chaldzis' for 'Chaldaeis'; 'filiorwm' for 'filiorum'; 'Astartee' for 'Astartes'; 'regine cel' for 'reginae caeli'; 'WVerbo' for 'Verbo'; 'obsccenum' for 'obscenum'; 'preetulerint' for 'praetulerint'; 'Eremeticum' may be OCR for 'Eremeticum' (Hermetic/of the desert) — rendered as 'Hermetic' following context of the Apis comparison; OCR hyphenation artifacts silently resolved.

  1. Original

    CAPUT III.

    English

    Chapter 3.

  2. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Dii falsi quomodo appellative vocanturin Scriptur ris OS EXTENTION SN>__A pud LXX. xElporoinra, PleAvypara, sidwarce xaQe, bol, cy worrer, Douipeovice, oiavic- Pore, poder otoe—P7ON unde—Respectu efficacie, DAN | DPY't Dm2__Bffec- tuum in conscientias superstitiosorum, DES2 } Os anit orbs Materize V2 28 “os iF)D2 “is :ant “ios —Forme externa, beads, bnb_ Materize et

    English

    How false gods are appellatively called in Scripture — in the LXX: manufacta [things made by hand], abominationes [abominations], idola [idols], idola muta [mute idols], daemonia [demons], auguria [omens], vana [vanities], and others — with respect to their efficacy; with respect to their effects on the consciences of the superstitious; with respect to their material; with respect to their external form; material and

    Translator note: This block is a heavily OCR-damaged table of contents or marginal summary listing Hebrew and Greek terms for false gods under several categorical headings. Hebrew and Greek characters are largely unreadable due to OCR corruption. Translation reconstructed from legible Latin and context of surrounding blocks.

  3. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    _. I. Ibo, seu deos falsos Vetus Testamentum aliquoties commu- niter seu appellative exprimit; est et ubi eos propriis nominibus singulatim distinguit. Communiter autem ob varias rationes varie vocantur. jus varietatis libet specimen subjicere.

    English

    I. The Old Testament sometimes expresses false gods collectively or appellatively; there are also places where it distinguishes them individually by their proper names. But collectively they are called by various names for various reasons. It is worthwhile to offer a sample of this variety.

    Translator note: The block opens with "_. I. Ibo" — the leading underscore and "Ibo" appear to be OCR artifacts; context makes clear this is the opening of section I.

  4. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    II. Primd, secundum rei veritatem dicuntur O78 ND, “dii, qui non sunt dii:” 2 Chron. xiii. 9, “Qui venit ad se consecrandum, erit sacerdos DVIe8 N>,” “non diis;” hoc est, diis falsis, qui nihil minus sunt, quam Deus. Et DN NP ON: Jer. ii, 11, “Num mutavit gens pYiox x? may} DirioN ” “deos et ipsi non dii;” seu deos, qui non sunt dii. Eadem verba repetuntur, cap. xvi. 20, “ Numquid homo faciet sibi deos, et ipsi non dii.” Hi sunt isti Asyéuevor Sef de

    English

    II. First, according to the truth of the matter, they are called gods that are not gods: 2 Chron. xiii. 9, "Whoever comes to consecrate himself shall be a priest to no-gods" — that is, to false gods, who are anything but God. And likewise: Jer. ii. 11, "Has a nation exchanged its gods, and they are no gods?" — that is, gods that are not gods. The same words are repeated, ch. xvi. 20, "Can a man make for himself gods? Yet they are no gods." These are those who are called gods

    Translator note: Hebrew terms are OCR-corrupted and unreadable; rendered from the Latin glosses Owen provides. The closing Greek phrase (legomenoi theoi — "so-called gods") is cut off at the block boundary and continues in the next block.

  5. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    _ quibus apostolus, 1 Cor. viii. 5. Qui scilicet a multis nefarie di dicuntur, sed non sunt; hoc est, non sunt, uti alibi loquitur, Gal. iv. 8, gioe Yeoi, sed tantum xarc déEav et putative.

    English

    — of whom the apostle speaks, 1 Cor. viii. 5. They are indeed called gods by many impiously, but they are not; that is, they are not, as he says elsewhere, Gal. iv. 8, gods by nature, but only gods by repute and in common estimation.

    Translator note: Block continues from block 22. The Greek phrases are OCR-damaged: "gioe Yeoi" is likely φύσει θεοί (gods by nature) from Gal. iv. 8; "xarc déEav" is κατὰ δόξαν (by repute/opinion). Rendered from context and Owen's own Latin gloss.

  6. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    III. Deinde, respectu efficacize et events varie vocantur; ut, DPN: Ley. xxvi. 1, “ Non facietis vobis DDN” Vicies aut eo circi- ter occurrit istud vocabulum idolis applicatum. LXX. varie ver- tunt. Loco predicto per yeporoinra, manufacta: “ Dii hominum manibus fabrefacti,’ Esa, ii. 8; BdcAtywara, abominationes, aut abominanda. Ac eodem modo Ezech. xxx. 13; Lev. xix. 4, s/dwra; et Hab, ii. 18, <#wrc xwoé,—* idola,” et “idola muta.” Etiam Ps. xevii. 7, yAvard, seu “ sculptilia,” Esa. xix. 3, Seof habent, et dyaa- wure,—dii et simulacra;” Ps. xevi. 5, Saudia, “deemonia;” Jer. xiv. 14, oiwvicwara, seu “auguria;’ Zech, xi. 17, wéraim, “vana,” Quo loco solo vocabuli sensum reddunt. ON autem dici potest quasi § oS, non Deus; quicquid sit, Deus non est. At rectits deducitur ab 228, vanum, “res nihili;’ quale revera idolum est. Inde apos- tolus, 1 Cor. viii. 4, O%dajev brs odd:v efdwrov ev xdou4m-— Novimus idolum nihil esse in mundo;”’ hoc est, virtute aut efticacia, nihil om- nino posse. Inde ®?8 dicti dii falsi; hoc est, vani, nihili, Atque -apostolus omnes deos gentium wdéraim vocat; hoc est, D8, Act. xiv. 15. Nostrates ubique pene verbum hoc vertunt, “ idols.”

    English

    III. Further, with respect to efficacy and outcome, they are called by various names; for example, elilim: Lev. xxvi. 1, "You shall not make for yourselves elilim." This word is applied to idols about twenty times. The LXX renders it variously. In the cited passage it is rendered manufacta [things made by hand]: "Gods fashioned by the hands of men," Esa. ii. 8; as bdelygmata [abominations], or things to be abominated. And likewise Ezech. xxx. 13; Lev. xix. 4, eidola [idols]; and Hab. ii. 18, eidola kopa [idols] and eidola muta [mute idols]. Also Ps. xcvii. 7, glypта [graven images], that is, "carved images"; Esa. xix. 3, theoi [gods] and agalmata [statues] — "gods and images"; Ps. xcvi. 5, daimonia [demons]; Jer. xiv. 14, oionismata [omens], that is, "auguries"; Zech. xi. 17, mataia [vanities], "vain things" — the only place where they render the sense of the word directly. The word elil can be taken as meaning "not God"; whatever it may be, it is not God. But it is more correctly derived from aven [vanity], "a thing of nothing" — which an idol truly is. Hence the apostle, 1 Cor. viii. 4: "We know that an idol is nothing in the world" — that is, it can do absolutely nothing by virtue or efficacy. Hence the false gods are called elilim; that is, vanities, nothings. And the apostle calls all the gods of the Gentiles mataia; that is, elilim, Acts xiv. 15. Our translators render this word almost everywhere as "idols."

    Translator note: Block contains extensive OCR-damaged Hebrew and Greek. Hebrew terms (elilim, aven) rendered from Owen's own Latin glosses and context. Greek renderings are partially corrupted; the forms manufacta, bdelygmata, eidola, glypта, daimonia, oionismata, mataia restored from Owen's Latin glosses and standard LXX vocabulary. The apostle's Greek quotation in 1 Cor. viii. 4 is OCR-garbled but the Latin translation Owen supplies is clear.

  7. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    IV. Eodem respectu DNS dicuntur: Esa. lxvi. 3, “ Ut benedicens PS.” Nostrates, “ As he that blesseth an idol.” LXX., ‘O¢ Bade- gnwos. Deo enim maledicit, qui benedicit idolo. Idem verbum, Hos. vi. 8; Amos i. 5. Hieronymus zdolum vertit. Ipsa vox pro- prie mendacium significat, et laborem cum fatigatione; iniquitatem etiam et vanitatem; que omnia quasi conspirant in idolorum cultu. | Ipsa enim mendacia sunt, hoc est falsa dicunt, cum cultores suos, vel potius ipsi se, vana spe ludant; quique se in cultu ullo superstitioso fatigant, vanitatem preeter et miseriam, nihil omnino sunt reportaturt, VOL. XVII. : 21 it a

    English

    IV. With the same respect, idols are called aven: Esa. lxvi. 3, "As one who blesses aven." Our translators render it, "As he that blesseth an idol." The LXX, hōs eulogōn. For he who blesses an idol is cursing God. The same word occurs, Hos. vi. 8; Amos i. 5. Jerome translates it as "idol." The word itself properly signifies falsehood, and toil with weariness; also iniquity and vanity — all of which things converge as if by design in the worship of idols. For they are themselves lies, that is, they speak falsely, since they delude their worshipers — or rather delude themselves — with vain hope; and those who weary themselves in any superstitious worship will obtain nothing at all beyond vanity and misery.

    Translator note: The Hebrew term "DNS" and "PS" are OCR corruptions of the Hebrew word aven. The Greek form from LXX is OCR-corrupted; rendered as hōs eulogōn ("as one blessing") from context. The trailing "VOL. XVII. : 21 it a" is a printer's running-header/page-number artifact and has been omitted from the translation.

  8. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    V. Ob easdem rationes, respectu scilicet efficacize et eventis, DRY, “mendaces” aut “mendacia,’ dicuntur: Esa. xliv. 20, “ Nonne apy” (LXX., ~petdoc) “in manu mea?” Id est idolum, quod mihi instar mendacii erit, nequidquam eorum preestans, que promittere videtur. Hos. vii. 1, “ Operati sunt 72Y,’—mendacium; Hieron., “ idolum.”

    English

    V. For the same reasons, namely with respect to efficacy and outcome, idols are called sheqer, "liars" or "lies": Esa. xliv. 20, "Is not sheqer" (LXX, pseudos) "in my right hand?" That is, an idol, which will be for me as a lie, providing nothing at all of those things it seems to promise. Hos. vii. 1, "They have worked sheqer" — a lie; Jerome translates it as "idol."

    Translator note: The Hebrew terms "DRY" and "72Y" and "apy" are OCR corruptions of the Hebrew word sheqer (lie/falsehood). Rendered from Owen's Latin glosses.

  9. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VI. Atque hinc etiam 5°09, “ mortui,” dicuntur: Ps. evi. 28, “Ad- juncti sunt Baal-peor, et comederunt sacrificia D1.” Sacrificia mortuorum, est genitivus objecti: sacrificia quae mortuis offereban- tur; hoc est, diis, qui auxilium preebere nulli possunt, sed sunt plane quasi res mortua, vana, et inutilis, e qua aliquid auxilii aut solatil exspectare non nisi extremz est dementia. Itaque in oppositione ad omnes deos gentium, Paulus dicit signanter se sperasse ém ©«4 Cavzs, 1 Tim. iv. 10.

    English

    VI. And from this same consideration idols are also called metim, "the dead": Ps. cvi. 28, "They joined themselves to Baal-peor, and ate sacrifices of metim." "Sacrifices of the dead" is an objective genitive: sacrifices that were offered to the dead — that is, to gods who can provide help to no one, but are plainly like a dead thing, vain and useless, from which to expect any help or comfort is nothing less than extreme madness. And so, in contrast to all the gods of the Gentiles, Paul says pointedly that he has set his hope on the living God, 1 Tim. iv. 10.

    Translator note: The Hebrew "5°09" and "D1" are OCR corruptions of the Hebrew word metim (the dead). The Greek phrase "ém ©«4 Cavzs" is OCR-corrupted; rendered as epi Theō zōnti ("on the living God") from the cited text, 1 Tim. iv. 10.

  10. Original

    VII. Tertid, respectu effectuum quos in conscientias et mentes superstitiosorum habet cultus a Deo vero non institutus, atque even- tus finalis omnis idololatrie, varie etiam vocantur.

    English

    VII. Third, with respect to the effects that worship not instituted by the true God has upon the consciences and minds of the superstitious, and with respect to the final outcome of all idolatry, idols are also called by various names.

  11. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VIII. Eo respectu dicuntur D°23¥, “dolores” et “molestiz ;” summa enim solicitudine in cultu arbitrario occupati; praeter summos dolores et anxietates nihil assequuntur desoda/uoves: 2 Sam. v. 21, “ Et Phi- listaei reliquerunt ibi O7°23Y,” “dolores suos.” LXX., rods Seods, “deos.” Nostrates, “their images.” 1 Sam. xxxi. 9, “Annuntidrunt in domo DMIY,” “of their idols.” LXX., To% ciddérorg adrav, Et pluribus aliis in locis vertunt per </5Aq, aliquando per yard, ut Esa. xlvi 1, Ps, cvi. 36. Etenim 2%¥ significat etiam “ formare” vel “ complanare;” ut Job. x. 8, “ Manus tuze °23Y, figurarunt,” vel formaverunt, “me.” Atque ita a complanatione et formatione simulacra 28¥ dici posse videntur; atque idcirco per yavaré reddi. Ita enim sculptas sancto- rum imagines apud Christianos appellant rabbini. Sed vocis origo est ax¥, imd ipsa vox est que usurpatur; hoc est, “dolor” et “ tristitia:” nihil enim simulacra preter laborem et dolorem, seu conscientiz anxietatem summam, cum iree divinee sensu adferunt cultoribus suis, IX. Ob eandem rationem 5°'¥ dicuntur; hoc est, “ tormina:” Esa. xlv. 16, “Abierunt cum pudore artifices O°.” Jun., “ Fabri imagi- num.” Nostrates, “The makers of idols.” Vulgat., “ Fabricatores errorum.” LXX., Eyxawifeote api¢ je vioor,—“ Innovamini ad me insule;” prorsus extra oleas. Eos sequitur Arabs. Omittunt autem, que sunt in textu, atque ea addunt, que nullatenus indicantur. Verbum proprie significat “ parturientium tormina.” Eorum simili- bus hominum conscientias afficere et aftligere superstitionem testatur propheta, Mie. vi. 7.

    English

    VIII. In this respect they are called by the Hebrew term meaning "sorrows" and "troubles"; for those who are occupied with arbitrary worship with the utmost solicitude obtain nothing beyond the greatest sorrows and anxieties: 2 Sam. v. 21, "And the Philistines left there their sorrows." The LXX renders it "their gods." Our translators render it "their images." 1 Sam. xxxi. 9, "They announced it in the house of their idols." The LXX renders it "their idols." And in very many other places they render the term by one Greek word for idols, sometimes by another, as Isa. xlvi. 1, Ps. cvi. 36. For the Hebrew root also signifies "to form" or "to fashion"; as Job x. 8, "Your hands formed me." And so idols seem to be able to be called by this term from the fashioning and forming of them, and accordingly to be rendered by the corresponding Greek term. For in this sense the rabbis call the carved images of the saints among Christians. But the origin of the word — indeed the very word itself that is employed — means "pain" and "grief": for idols bring their worshipers nothing besides toil and pain, that is, the greatest anxiety of conscience together with a sense of divine wrath. IX. For the same reason they are also called by a term meaning "birth-pangs": Isa. xlv. 16, "The craftsmen of idols departed in shame." Junius renders it "makers of images." Our translators, "The makers of idols." The Vulgate, "Fabricators of errors." The LXX renders it "Be renewed toward me, O islands" — entirely wide of the mark. The Arabic follows them. But they omit what is in the text and add things that are nowhere indicated. The word properly signifies "the pangs of those in labor." The prophet testifies that superstition afflicts and torments the consciences of men with like pangs, Mic. vi. 7.

    Translator note: Hebrew terms in this block are heavily OCR-damaged (rendered as garbled character strings such as "D°23¥", "O7°23Y", "DMIY", "2%¥", "28¥", "ax¥", "5°'¥", "O°"). Greek LXX citations are similarly garbled. Translation follows Owen's own Latin paraphrase and explanation of each term throughout the block.

  12. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    X. Eodem etiam respectu vocantur 31m; hoc est, “ indigestum quid et confusum,” etiam desolatio, vastatio, solitudo. Omnis enim cultus religiosus extra ordinationem divinam institutus, hominum conscientias, quas excolere et confirmare deberet, vastat, et confun- dit. 1 Sam. xii. 21, “ Et ne declinate post 4477, que non proderunt neque erunt; quia M730.” LXX., obdéy ef, “nihil sunt.” ony etiam dici aliqui arbitrantur, Num. xxii. 21.

    English

    X. In this same respect they are also called by a term meaning "something shapeless and confused" — also desolation, devastation, emptiness. For every religious worship established outside the divine ordinance devastates and confounds the consciences of men, which it ought to cultivate and strengthen. 1 Sam. xii. 21, "And do not turn aside after worthless things that will not profit or deliver, for they are nothing." The LXX renders it "they are nothing." Some also think the related term is used in Num. xxii. 21.

    Translator note: Hebrew terms "31m", "4477", "M730", and "ony" are OCR-damaged. Translation follows Owen's Latin explanation of the terms. The Greek LXX citation "obdéy ef" is also OCR-damaged; Owen's own gloss "nihil sunt" ("they are nothing") is used.

  13. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XI. Hjusdem effectiis causa, et respectu eventiis etiam nominan- tur 5730, “vanitates:” Jer. xiv. 22, viii. 19, x. 8, “ Nunquid sunt

    English

    XI. For the same cause of their effect, and with respect also to their outcome, they are called by a term meaning "vanities": Jer. xiv. 22, viii. 19, x. 8, "Are there

    Translator note: Block ends mid-sentence (text continues in block 32). Hebrew term "5730" is OCR-damaged; Owen's gloss "vanitates" ("vanities") provides the meaning.

  14. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    ) pNan 23, in vanitatibus gentium pluvie?’ LXX., M4 éorw éy eidu- hog rev ebvav deriZwv; Vid. Deut. xxxii. 21.

    English

    any among the vanities of the nations who give rain?' LXX., 'Is there among the idols of the nations one that causes rain?' See Deut. xxxii. 21.

    Translator note: This block is a continuation of block 31's scripture citation (Jer. xiv. 22). Hebrew and Greek text is heavily OCR-damaged ("pNan 23", "M4 éorw éy eidu- hog rev ebvav deriZwv"). Translation of the Hebrew clause follows Owen's Latin context and the sense of Jer. xiv. 22; the Greek LXX is reconstructed from the sense of Owen's citation.

  15. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XII. Respectu materize objectorum cultus immediatorum, varie etiam nuncupantur. Inde et per contemptum nominantur /¥, seu “lionum:” Hos. iv. 12, “Populus meus postulat i8¥3, a ligno suo;” et Jer. x.8. Quicquid falsd sibi imaginentur idololatree, dii sui ignum sunt, et preeterea nihil. Etiam {38 ON, “ dii lapidis,” seu lapidei: Deut. iv. 28, “ Servietis diis AN. 7Y.” Etiam 192 ‘reas “dii argenti,” seu argentei; et 27! oN, “ dii auri,” seu aurei: hoc est, ex argento vel auro compositi et conflati, Exod. xx. 23. Et unus vitulus Aaro-

    English

    XII. With respect to the material of the immediate objects of worship, they are also variously named. Hence they are also called contemptuously by a term meaning "wood" or "a piece of wood": Hos. iv. 12, "My people asks counsel of its wood"; and Jer. x. 8. Whatever idolaters falsely imagine, their gods are wood and nothing more. Also by a term meaning "gods of stone," that is, stone gods: Deut. iv. 28, "You will serve gods of stone." Also by a term meaning "gods of silver," that is, silver gods; and by a term meaning "gods of gold," that is, golden gods: meaning those composed and cast from silver or gold, Exod. xx. 23. And the one calf of Aaro-

    Translator note: Hebrew terms throughout this block are OCR-damaged (e.g., "/¥", "i8¥3", "{38 ON", "AN. 7Y", "192 'reas", "27! oN"). Owen's own Latin glosses ("lionum" = wood; "dii lapidis", "dii argenti", "dii auri") provide the meanings. Block ends mid-word ("Aaro-"), continuing in block 34.

  16. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    _ nicus vocatur 2! vies, “ dii auri,” Exod. xxxii. 31.

    English

    nic's calf is called "gods of gold," Exod. xxxii. 31.

    Translator note: This block continues the sentence from block 33. Hebrew term "2! vies" is OCR-damaged; Owen's own gloss "dii auri" ("gods of gold") provides the meaning. The leading underscore and space are OCR/formatting artifacts.

  17. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XIII. A forma etiam externa varie appellantur. Frequentissime pyb¥, “imagines, similitudines:” Num. xxxiii, 52, “ Perdetis "22¥ onspe,” LXX., sidwru ywvevré, Et similiter, 2 Chron. xxiii.17. Nos- trates ubivis, “images” Ad formam etiam refertur 22D; frequenter oceurrit cum °DB, que vox proprie sculptile significat: Dent. iv. 16, _ “Ne forte corrumpamini, et faciatis vobis 2DB, sculptile, - pD-23 nnn, imaginem ullius similitudinis,” seu idol. LXX., Paumriv suoiaua, Thouy cixbve, XIV. Materize et forme respectu dicuntur D'DB, “sculptilia ;” oDB enim est imago aut simulacrum dedolatum e lapide, ligno, vel qua- eunque alia materia, Exod. xx. 4; Lev. xxvi. 1; Jud. xviii. 17; Esa. xlii, 17. Varie vocem hance vertunt LXX.: Traumra, Lev. xxvi. 1; Deut. iv. 16; hoc est, sculptilia. Eodem etiam sensu, yAtyyara, “sculpture,” Esa. xlv. 20; sidwra, Exod. xx. 4; 2 Chron. xxxiii. 22. Etiam aydéAmwara, seu “ simulacra,” Esa, xxi. 9; et e/xoves, “ imagines,” Esa. xl. 19, 20; et repCvusor, “altarium septa,” 2 Chron. xxxiv. 3. Nostrates constanter, “ graven images.” Eo nomine rabbini plerum- que vocant imagines, quas Christiani quidam faciunt, ut adorent.

    English

    XIII. They are also variously called with respect to their outward form. Most frequently by a term meaning "images, likenesses": Num. xxxiii. 52, "You shall destroy all their molten images." LXX., "molten images." And similarly, 2 Chron. xxiii. 17. Our translators everywhere, "images." With respect to form there is also another term; it frequently occurs together with the term that properly signifies a carved image: Deut. iv. 16, "Lest you corrupt yourselves and make for yourselves a carved image, the likeness of any figure" — that is, an idol. LXX., "a carved image, any likeness." XIV. With respect to material and form they are called by a term meaning "carved images"; for this is an image or likeness hewn from stone, wood, or any other material, Exod. xx. 4; Lev. xxvi. 1; Jud. xviii. 17; Isa. xlii. 17. The LXX renders this word variously: by a term meaning "carved things," Lev. xxvi. 1; Deut. iv. 16. Also in the same sense, by a term meaning "carved works," Isa. xlv. 20; by a term for "images," Exod. xx. 4; 2 Chron. xxxiii. 22. Also by a term meaning "likenesses" or "idols," Isa. xxi. 9; and by a term meaning "images," Isa. xl. 19, 20; and by a term meaning "enclosures of altars," 2 Chron. xxxiv. 3. Our translators consistently render it "graven images." Under this name the rabbis for the most part call the images that certain Christians make in order to worship them.

    Translator note: Hebrew terms throughout ("pyb¥", ""22¥ onspe", "22D", "°DB", "2DB", "pD-23 nnn", "D'DB", "oDB") and Greek LXX terms ("sidwru ywvevré", "Paumriv suoiaua", "Thouy cixbve", "Traumra", "yAtyyara", "sidwra", "aydéAmwara", "e/xoves", "repCvusor") are all heavily OCR-damaged. Translation follows Owen's own Latin glosses throughout. The block also includes section heading XIV embedded within it.

  18. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    - Inde >DB Chaldaice est profanare, seu profanum reddere; nam déyaa- paroroitas nil profanius.

    English

    Hence in Chaldean the related term means "to profane" or "to make profane"; for nothing is more profane than idolatry.

    Translator note: Hebrew/Chaldean term ">DB" and Greek term "déyaa- paroroitas" are OCR-damaged. Translation follows Owen's Latin gloss. The Greek term appears to be a form of a word for "idolatry" based on context.

  19. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XY. Hine etiam nuncupantur 25% ‘TON, “ dii fusionis,” aut fusiles, “molten gods:” Exod. xxxiv.17, “Non facies tibi deos fusiles,” “molten gods.” Et est, quae omnia hee continet, descriptio, Deut. iv. 28, OTS "TR Avy prio, —* Dii opus manuum hominis.”

    English

    XV. Hence they are also called by a term meaning "gods of casting" or "molten gods": Exod. xxxiv. 17, "You shall not make for yourself molten gods." And there is a description that contains all these things, Deut. iv. 28, "gods, the work of human hands."

    Translator note: Hebrew terms "25% 'TON" and "OTS \"TR Avy prio" are OCR-damaged. Owen's own Latin glosses ("dii fusionis", "fusiles", "Dii opus manuum hominis") provide the meanings. The section number in the original reads "XY" which is an OCR artifact for "XV".

  20. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XVI. Dei veri respectu et populi sui foederati nuncupantur Diy

    English

    XVI. With respect to the true God and His covenanted people, they are called gods

    Translator note: Block ends abruptly mid-sentence; OCR-damaged Hebrew term at end rendered contextually as 'gods' (continuation follows in next block).

  21. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    — DONS, “ dii alii,” Exod. xx. 3, Qui, quia verus iste Deus non sunt, q reyera dii non sunt; quales populus iste fcederatus admittere non debuerat. Et eodem sensu 7237 ‘Js, “dii alieni,’ seu externi, et nM, [Deut. xxxii. 16,] pluribus in locis.

    English

    — that is, "other gods," Exod. xx. 3. These, because they are not that true God, are in reality not gods at all; such are the ones that this covenanted people ought not to have admitted. And in the same sense the term means "alien gods," or foreign gods, and similarly at Deut. xxxii. 16, and in many other places.

    Translator note: Block opens as continuation of §XVI. OCR-garbled Hebrew terms rendered contextually from Owen's own glosses ('other gods,' 'alien gods'). 'q reyera' is likely 'qui revera' (OCR artifact). 'fcederatus' is 'foederatus' (OCR ligature).

  22. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    324 THEOLOGIA MOSAIC CORRUPTIO. [LIB. V.

    English

    324 CORRUPTION OF MOSAIC THEOLOGY. [Book V.

    Translator note: Running page header; 'THEOLOGIA MOSAIC CORRUPTIO' is an abbreviated form of 'Theologiae Mosaicae Corruptio'.

  23. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XVII. Denominatione a cultoribus accepta vocantur DY TDN, Deut. xiii. 8,—“ Dii populorum;” a Deo vero ejusque foedere et cultu rejectorum. Ob quam etiam causam, Jehosh. xxiv. 14, dicuntur, TH37 NAYS MPs, —“Dii transfluviales;” quos Chaldei scilicet venerati sunt.

    English

    XVII. Taking their designation from their worshippers, they are called "gods of the peoples," Deut. xiii. 8 — that is, of those who have been rejected from the true God, His covenant, and His worship. For this reason also, at Jehosh. xxiv. 14, they are called "gods beyond the river" — namely, those whom the Chaldeans worshipped.

    Translator note: OCR-garbled Hebrew terms rendered from Owen's own Latin glosses ('gods of the peoples,' 'gods beyond the river'). Hebrew transliterations are not recoverable from the OCR output.

  24. Original

    XVIII. A rationibus peculiaribus, seu usu peculiari imaginario, nonnulla nomina sortita sunt idola.

    English

    XVIII. From peculiar characteristics, or from their peculiar imaginary use, idols have received certain names.

  25. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XIX. Ejus generis est 9997: “Non stabunt luci et 0920,” Esa, xxvii. 9. LXX., «/5wra. Nostrat., “images.” Et Lev. xxvi. 30, “ Dissipabo excelsa vestra, et succidam O2°3397NN,” LXX., Ta Ebawa yesporoinra iuav. Et Esa. xvii. 8, “Non respiciet D299.” LXX., Ta Bderdyuara, “abominationes.” Ita dicta videntur a 30, seu sole, qui a oh seu calore eo nomine vocatur. Unde nostrates, quotiescunque ver- bum hoe occurrit, addunt in margine, “sun images,” quamvis et alia vocis originatio reddi possit; et aliquoties simpliciter significet “ simulacra.”

    English

    XIX. Of this kind is the term rendered "They shall not stand — the groves and the sun-images," Esa. xxvii. 9. LXX.: idols. Our translators: "images." Also at Lev. xxvi. 30, "I will destroy your high places, and cut down your sun-images," LXX.: your idols made by hand. And at Esa. xvii. 8, "He shall not look to the sun-images," LXX.: abominations. These seem to be so called from the sun, which is named from heat. Hence our translators, wherever this word occurs, add in the margin "sun images," although another derivation of the word may also be given; and sometimes it simply means "idols."

    Translator note: Hebrew and Greek terms throughout this block are heavily OCR-damaged (e.g., '9997', '0920', 'O2°3397NN', '/5wra', 'Ta Ebawa yesporoinra iuav', 'Ta Bderdyuara'). Translations of the quoted phrases are rendered from Owen's own Latin glosses and context. 'Esa.' = Isaiah. 'Nostrat.' = our translators (i.e., the English translators).

  26. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XX. Kjusdem generis est DEI. Vocis etymon ignoratur, Fal- luntur qui a np) deducunt. Gentilitia videtur, seu peregrina. Plura de ea dicemus in nominibus idolorum propriis. LXX. ssepius ipsam vocem retinent, ut Jud. xvii. 5, xviii. 14, 17; 1 Sam, xv. 23. Ali- quando vertunt per «dura, ut Gen. xxxi. 19, 34, 85; et xevo- régre, seu “ vana simulacra,” ut 1 Sam. xix. 13. Etiam yrunrd, seu “ sculptilia,” Ezech. xxi. 21; et aropdeyyduever, seu “Joquentes,” Zech. x. 2, ob rationes mox exponendas, Nostrates vel “teraphim” retinent, ut Hos. iii. 4, vel reddunt per “images;” voce “teraphim” ubivis in margine notata.

    English

    XX. Of the same kind is teraphim. The etymology of the word is unknown; those who derive it from a certain root are mistaken. It appears to be a Gentile or foreign word. We will say more about it under the proper names of idols. The LXX. more often retains the word itself, as at Jud. xvii. 5, xviii. 14, 17; 1 Sam. xv. 23. Sometimes they render it as idols, as at Gen. xxxi. 19, 34, 35; and as vain images, as at 1 Sam. xix. 13. Also as carved images, Ezech. xxi. 21; and as those that speak, Zech. x. 2, for reasons to be explained shortly. Our translators either retain "teraphim," as at Hos. iii. 4, or render it by "images," with the word "teraphim" noted everywhere in the margin.

    Translator note: OCR-garbled Greek terms rendered from Owen's own Latin glosses ('vana simulacra' = vain images; 'sculptilia' = carved images; 'loquentes' = those that speak). 'DEI' in this context is an OCR corruption of the Hebrew 'teraphim' (Owen discusses it as such). 'Kjusdem' = 'Ejusdem' (OCR artifact). 'ssepius' = 'saepius' (OCR artifact). 'np)' is a garbled Hebrew root. Greek transliterations are not recoverable.

  27. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XXI. Etiam et Dvn DYN, “novi dii:” Jud, v. 8, “Hlegit populus novos deos,” terrae fungos, qui nudius tertius neutiquam ex-

    English

    XXI. Also the term meaning "new gods:" Jud. v. 8, "The people chose new gods" — mushrooms of the earth, which but the day before yesterday did not at all ex-

    Translator note: Block ends abruptly mid-sentence (text cut off at page break; 'ex-' is a hyphenated word break, likely 'exstiterant' or similar). OCR-garbled Hebrew terms rendered from Owen's own Latin gloss 'novi dii' (new gods). 'Hlegit' is likely 'Elegit' (OCR artifact).

  28. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XXII. Deinde, ab idololatriz natura et merito, idola frequenter dicuntur D’SPY, “sbominationes:” 2 Reg. xxiii. 24, “Expurgavit Josia omnia idola prypuinro3 ns,” “et omnes abominationes.” LXX., rpocoy- Sicware, ccdéteatation6ss” ites detestabiles, exsecrabiles. 1 Reg. xi. 5, 7, Milcom dicitur />Y Ammmonitartim 3 et Chemosh, PY Moahitarum; et Molec, PY filiorum Ammon.- LXX. ubivis e/dwAov, Vid. Ezech. xx. F285 Zech, ix. 7; Jer. iv. 1, xxxii. 34; Esa, Ixvi. 3.

    English

    XXII. Furthermore, from the nature and desert of idolatry, idols are frequently called "abominations:" 2 Reg. xxiii. 24, "Josiah purged all the idols and all the abominations." LXX.: detestable things, things that are detestable and execrable. 1 Reg. xi. 5, 7, Milcom is called the abomination of the Ammonites; and Chemosh, the abomination of the Moabites; and Molech, the abomination of the children of Ammon. LXX. everywhere renders it as idol. See Ezech. xx; Zech. ix. 7; Jer. iv. 1, xxxii. 34; Esa. lxvi. 3.

    Translator note: OCR-garbled Hebrew and Greek throughout. Hebrew terms rendered from Owen's own Latin glosses ('abominationes'). Greek LXX term rendered as 'idol' from Owen's gloss 'e/dwAov' (= eidolon). 'idololatriz' = 'idololatriae'. 'rpocoy-Sicware' and 'ccédteátation6ss' are severely OCR-damaged Greek; rendered from context and Owen's Latin gloss 'detestabiles, exsecrabiles'. 'Ammmonitartim' = 'Ammonitarum'. 'F285' appears to be a garbled chapter/verse reference.

  29. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XXIII. Deniqué, per summum contemptum DY, iby dicuntur; hoc est, “sordes, stercora, volutabra:” Ezech. xxiii 3, “ Fecit daversutl se Dray ad polluendum se,” deos stercoreos. Lev. xxvi. 30; Deut. De bG 16: PP} “ gstereus” est; Job. xx. 7; Ezech. iv. 12, 15. Inde diis gentium nomen inditum, cum honestius haud mereantur.

    English

    XXIII. Finally, by way of supreme contempt they are called by the Hebrew term signifying "filth, dung, wallowing-places:" Ezech. xxiii.3, "He committed fornication with them to defile himself," with dunghill-gods. Lev. xxvi.30; Deut. xvi; the term signifies "dung;" Job. xx.7; Ezech. iv.12, 15. Hence this name was given to the gods of the nations, since they deserve nothing more honorable.

    Translator note: Multiple Hebrew terms in this passage are heavily OCR-damaged (rendered as garbled sequences such as DY, iby, daversutl, Dray, bG, PP, gstereus). The Latin frame and the surrounding scripture references are clear; translations of the damaged terms are inferred from context (Owen is cataloguing contemptuous biblical names for idols, particularly gillulim). A competent Hebraist should verify the specific Hebrew terms intended.

  30. Original

    XXIV. Hisce premissis pergamus jam ad omnia illa idola eo or- dine, quo in sacris literis memorantur recensenda, quae ante captivi- tatem Babylonicam coluit, aut totus populus, aut talis saltem populi pars, cujus defectio toti justissime imputaretur.

    English

    XXIV. With these preliminary matters set forth, let us now proceed to review all those idols in the order in which they are mentioned in Holy Scripture — those which, before the Babylonian captivity, either the whole people worshiped, or at least that part of the people whose defection could most justly be imputed to the whole.

  1. Original

    CAPUT IV.

    English

    Chapter 4.

  2. Original

    Primus deus extraneus, Israelitis cultus, Baal-peor seu Baal-phegor—Is idolum Moabiticum—In ejus cultu Israelitis a Midianitis Balaamo instructore in- sidi struetea—Pehor nomen unde—*?—Baal-peor an Priapus—Obsccena, que vulgo dicuntur in hujus idoli cultu adhibita—Sacrificia mortuorum— Mons Moabiticus Pehor dictus—Baal inde Pehorius, J. Primus deus extraneus, cujus cultu se polluit populus ex Aigypto redux, erat Baal-pehor. Is primum memoratur Num. xxv. 3, “Copulavit se Israel Baal-pehori.” Item Ps. evi. 28, “ Copu- laverunt se etiam Baal-pehor, et comederunt sacrificia mortuorum.” Kt Hos. ix. 10, “ Venerunt ad Baal-pehorem, et separdrunt se pu- dendo.” Simpliciter etiam Pehor dicitur, Num. xxv. 18, “ Machi- nati sunt contra vos in negotio Pehoris;” et Jehosh. xxii. 17, “Non- dum purificavimus nos ipsos ab iniquitate Pehoris.”

    English

    The first foreign god worshipped by the Israelites was Baal-peor, or Baal-phegor — this was a Moabite idol — snares were laid against the Israelites in its worship by the Midianites under the instruction of Balaam — the origin of the name Pehor — whether Baal-peor was Priapus — the obscene practices commonly said to have been employed in the worship of this idol — sacrifices of the dead — the Moabite mountain called Pehor — Baal thereby called Baal-peor. I. The first foreign god by whose worship the people, having returned from Egypt, defiled themselves was Baal-peor. He is first mentioned in Num. xxv. 3: "Israel joined itself to Baal-peor." Also in Ps. cvi. 28: "They also joined themselves to Baal-peor, and ate the sacrifices of the dead." And in Hos. ix. 10: "They came to Baal-peor, and separated themselves unto that shameful thing." He is also called simply Pehor in Num. xxv. 18: "They plotted against you in the matter of Pehor;" and in Jehosh. xxii. 17: "We have not yet cleansed ourselves from the iniquity of Pehor."

  3. Original

    II. Idolum autem erat Baal-pehor Moabiticum. Ei tamen una cum Moabitis sacra fecerunt Midianite. Illorum enim insidiis ad- versus Israelitas ei sacrificantes usi sunt: isti autem Balaamo in- structore, Num, xxxi. 15, 16; et in Novo Testamento, illecebree ad scortandum, dicuntur “ doctrina Balaam,” Apoc. ii. 14. Quibus lenociniis et ratiocinationibus Midianitides in fraudem et scelus utriusque adulterii illexerunt Israclitas, refert Josephus, Antiq. lib. iv. cap. vi.

    English

    II. Now Baal-peor was a Moabite idol. Yet the Midianites also offered sacrifices to it along with the Moabites. For they employed their snares against the Israelites who were sacrificing to it; and they did so with Balaam as their instructor, Num. xxxi. 15, 16; and in the New Testament, the enticements to fornication are called "the doctrine of Balaam," Apoc. ii. 14. By what seductions and schemes the Midianite women lured the Israelites into the deceit and crime of a twofold adultery, Josephus reports in Antiq. lib. iv. cap. vi.

  4. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    III, Quale idolum fuerit, plurimum ambigitur. Forsan per con- temptum nomen hoc Midianitarum seu Moabitarum abominationi a Spiritu Sancto inditum erat; cum aliter diceretur cultoribus. Nam Pehor obsccenum quid et sordidum significare plurimi aiunt; voca~ bulum enim est incertissime originis. YB “aperire” significat; etiam “carnes comesas egerere,” Chaldaice; “nudare” etiam et “rete- gere.” . Hine vocis originem deducit Bucerus in Ps. evi.: cujus etymi meminit in eundem locum Calvinus; sed illud amplecti non audet. ‘Rabbini eo vocabulo potissimum utuntur, ubi hujus idoli mentionem faciunt: “yp bya ‘sb wy a5 ;—“ Retegens se coram Baal-pehor,” ‘Tractat. Sanhed. fol. 60.

    English

    III. What kind of idol it was is greatly disputed. Perhaps this name was given by the Holy Spirit in contempt to the abomination of the Midianites or Moabites, since the worshippers called it by a different name. For many say that Pehor signifies something obscene and filthy; it is indeed a word of very uncertain origin. The root means "to open"; also in Chaldean, "to discharge what has been eaten"; also "to lay bare" and "to uncover." From this Bucerus derives the origin of the word in his commentary on Ps. cvi., the etymology of which Calvin also mentions in his note on the same passage; but he does not venture to embrace it. The Rabbis use this word most especially when they make mention of this idol: "Uncovering oneself before Baal-peor," Tractat. Sanhed. fol. 60.

    Translator note: Hebrew/Aramaic script in the original is heavily OCR-damaged; the Rabbinic citation has been rendered from context and the Latin gloss provided in the same sentence.

  5. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    IV. Veterum plerique Baal-pehorem Priapum fuisse crediderunt: ita Hieronymus, in Hos. ix., et contra Jovin. lib. i..cap. xxxii.; non aliam puto ob causam, quam quia Midianite Israelitas ad stupra illectos, hujus idoli sacris eodem tempore contamindrunt. Sed non- dum natus Priapus; Lampsacenus scilicet. Ponticus, qui ob flagitia patria pulsus, in deorum postea numerum relatus est, ob rationes quas referre pudet. Etiam stupra ista ad idoli sacra non pertinue- runt; cum in ipsis castris Israeliticis nonnullos in se facinus illud admisisse, probat Zimri et Cosbi notissima Zveracs.

    English

    IV. Most of the ancients believed that Baal-peor was Priapus: so Jerome, in his commentary on Hos. ix., and in his work against Jovinian, lib. i. cap. xxxii.; for no other reason, I think, than because the Midianites, having enticed the Israelites into acts of fornication, defiled them at the same time with the rites of this idol. But Priapus had not yet been born — the one from Lampsacus, that is, of Pontus, who, having been driven from his homeland on account of his shameful deeds, was afterward admitted into the number of the gods, for reasons which it would be shameful to recount. Furthermore, those acts of fornication did not belong to the rites of the idol; for the well-known story of Zimri and Cosbi proves that some committed that crime within the very camp of the Israelites themselves.

    Translator note: "Zveracs" at the end of the sentence appears to be an OCR artifact; rendered as the well-known episode of Zimri and Cosbi based on context (cf. Num. xxv. 6–15).

  6. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Y. A significatione autem vocis YB, et figmento de Priapo ei ad-

    English

    V. Now from the meaning of the root word meaning "to open," and from the fiction regarding Priapus attributed to it —

    Translator note: This block is a sentence fragment that continues into block 55 (page break in the original); OCR has rendered the section numeral as "Y" instead of "V" and the Hebrew root as "YB"; translated from context.

  7. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    326 THEOLOGIZ MOSAICE CORRUPTIO. [L1B. v. dito, ansam arripiunt nonnulli in explicandis hujus idoli mysteriis, istiusmodi obsccena proferendi, que animis verecundis et auribus grata esse non possunt; atque aliis ingeri non debent. Consulatur, si cui libet, Cl. Voss. de Origin. Idol, lib. ii. cap.i. Uno verbo ita Hebreei : 37 pays nyzpn ‘syed pyey ya sp. Sed etiam aliz rationes reddi possint cur idolum nomen sortiretur a "YP, aperire. Forsan ita dictum erat ab immenso oris hiatu, quo sculpebatur; vel ut Isidorus, quod alii oribus patulis et hiantibus simulacrum in- tuebantur. Sed probabile nimis est, quod, ut Christianis idolum hoe Priapum fuisse cogitandi ansam prebuerint stupra Israel- itica, ita ex vocis significatione occasionem arripuerint Judzi, omnia spurca et obsccena ad cultum ejus referendi.

    English

    326 CORRUPTION OF MOSAIC THEOLOGY. [Book V. — some seize the occasion, in explaining the mysteries of this idol, to bring forth obscenities of this kind, which can be neither pleasing to modest minds and ears, nor ought to be thrust upon others. Let anyone who wishes consult Cl. Voss. de Origin. Idol. lib. ii. cap. i. In a word, this is what the Hebrews say in brief. But other reasons could also be given as to why the idol received its name from the root meaning "to open." Perhaps it was so called from the immense gaping of the mouth with which it was carved; or, as Isidorus says, because others gazed at the image with open and gaping mouths. But it seems highly probable that, just as the fornications of the Israelites gave Christians occasion to think that this idol was Priapus, so likewise from the meaning of the word the Jews seized occasion to attribute all things filthy and obscene to its worship.

    Translator note: Page header "THEOLOGIZ MOSAICE CORRUPTIO" is OCR for "THEOLOGIAE MOSAICAE CORRUPTIO"; Hebrew/Aramaic text in the middle of the paragraph is heavily OCR-damaged and untranslatable as rendered; the surrounding Latin provides sufficient context to continue the translation.

  8. Original

    VI. Adorationi hujus idoli adjungitur esus sacrificiorum mortuo- rum, Ps. evi. Sacra diis manibus celebrata nonnulli intelligunt. Sed nondum adoleverat ea superstitio, imo vix nata. Idola omnia respectu efficaciz et virtutis mortua esse, et dici, superits ostendimus. Ex iis Baal-peor hic unus erat; ex sacrificiis ei oblatis comedentes, Deo vivo relicto comederunt sacrificia mortuorum.

    English

    VI. To the worship of this idol is joined the eating of the sacrifices of the dead, in Ps. cvi. Some understand this to refer to rites celebrated in honor of the spirits of the dead. But that superstition had not yet grown up — indeed it had scarcely been born. We have shown above that all idols are and are called dead with respect to their power and efficacy. Baal-peor was one of these; and those who ate from the sacrifices offered to him, having forsaken the living God, ate the sacrifices of the dead.

  9. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VII. Nondum ideo constat, quis Deus fuerit iste Baal-pehor. De Baale postea videbimus; difficultatem omnem parit additamen- tum Pehor. Ex eo varie, quas retulimus, conjecture enate sunt. At Pehor erat mons Moabiticus: Num. xxiii. 28, “ Duxit Balac Balaamum in verticem Pehoris.” In eo monte edes sacra exstructa erat, quee Beth-pehoris dicebatur, Deut. xxxiv. 6, Moses sepultus dicitur “in valle in terra Moabitarum, e regione Beth-pehoris;” hoc est, montis in quo edes sacra exstructa. Ipsum itaque idolum sim- pliciter Baal dictum erat; atque ita vocatur absolute, Num. xxii. 41, “ Deduxit Balac Balaamum ad excelsa Baalis.” Baal itaque loco, quo colebatur inter Moabitas, Baal-pehor dicebatur: ita Jupiter Capitolinus et Olympius dictus; et Virgo Hallensis aut Lauretana, Atque hance rationem cognominis adfert Suidas im BeAgéyap: Béed, inquit, 6 Xpévos, Déywp 6: 6 vores ev w ériytiro, Kt Theodoretus in Ps, cvi. Qui autem Pehor a loco culttis absolute dictus est, ut Capi- tolinus, Olympius, sine indice rod Baal; etiam Baal dicitur, sine ad- jectione Pehor, Baal-pehor ideo est Baal in monte Pehor cultus. Valeant igitur erudite sordes, quas huc congerunt viri docti. Baal solus relictus est, de quo capite proximo nonnulla augurabimur.

    English

    VII. It is therefore still not established what god this Baal-peor was. We shall consider Baal later; all the difficulty is produced by the addition of Pehor. From it the various conjectures we have recounted have arisen. But Pehor was a Moabite mountain: Num. xxiii. 28, "Balak led Balaam to the summit of Pehor." On that mountain a sacred shrine had been built, which was called Beth-pehor; in Deut. xxxiv. 6, Moses is said to be buried "in the valley in the land of the Moabites, over against Beth-pehor" — that is, the mountain on which the sacred shrine was built. The idol itself, therefore, was simply called Baal; and it is so named absolutely in Num. xxii. 41, "Balak led Balaam to the high places of Baal." Thus Baal received the name Baal-peor from the place where he was worshipped among the Moabites, just as Jupiter was called Capitolinus and Olympius, and the Virgin was called of Halle or of Loreto. And this explanation of the surname is given by Suidas in his article on Beel-peor: Beel, he says, is Chronos, and Peor is the place in which he was worshipped. And Theodoret likewise in Ps. cvi. Now one who was called Pehor from the place of worship absolutely, as Capitolinus or Olympius, without the marker of Baal, is also called Baal, without the addition of Pehor. Baal-peor is therefore Baal worshipped on Mount Pehor. Let the learned filth, therefore, which scholars heap up here, be done away with. Baal alone remains, concerning whom we shall observe some things in the next chapter.

    Translator note: The Greek citation from Suidas is OCR-damaged; translated from the surrounding Latin paraphrase and context.

  1. Original

    CAPUT V.

    English

    Chapter 5.

  2. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Cultus Baalis, Jud. ii. 11—Ejus culttis progressus, regnante Achabo—Pro- gramma Jehove ejuratorium an portis Samarize affixum—®°722 numero multitudinis—Baal an nomen pluribus idolis commune—Omne simulacrum Baalis, Baal dictum—T B&«xa—Baal-zebub—Baal unde ita dictus—Proprium idoli nomen apud idololatras quale—Dominus muscz, nominis ratio—A pollo Zewheds, Jupiter Micerypos—Templum Hierosolymitanum a muscis neuti- quam infestum—BeeaZ<Gova demoniorum princeps—Quare ita dicitur—?3" “ stercus’—Becaoa egy Tyrius—DMe-523, « dominus cceli”—Baal-berith, “do- minus foederis’—Berytus urbs Phenicea—Omnes unus Baal.

    English

    The worship of Baal, Jud. 2:11 — The progress of his worship under the reign of Ahab — Whether the oath-renouncing proclamation of Jehovah was affixed to the gates of Samaria — Baalim as a plural form — Whether Baal is a name common to several idols — Every image of Baal called Baal — Baal-zebub — The origin of the name Baal — The nature of the proper name of an idol among idolaters — "Lord of flies," the meaning of the name — Apollo Smintheus, Jupiter Myiagros — The Temple at Jerusalem entirely free from flies — Beelzebub, prince of demons — Why he is so called — "Zebel" meaning "dung" — Baal-shamin among the Tyrians — "Lord of heaven" — Baal-berith, "lord of the covenant" — Berytus, a Phoenician city — All are one Baal.

    Translator note: Block is a topic-summary/marginalia list. Numerous OCR-corrupted Hebrew and Greek terms throughout (e.g., garbled Hebrew numerals, corrupted Greek epithets). Rendered from context and from the elaborated discussion in subsequent paragraphs.

  3. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    I. Proximum in defectione Israelitica locum occupat ipse Baal, absolute ita dictus; idolum toto oriente celeberrimum. Primum ejus meminit Spiritus Sanctus, Jud. ii, 11, “Dereliquerunt in Je- hovam, et servierunt ipsi Baal,” Hujus idolisuperstitione per tem- porum intervalla polluit se populus usque ad captivitatem Babylo- nicam. Regnante Achabo, qui uxorem Pheenissam in idololatriam istam insanientem duxerat, eousque progressa est, ut Deo Israelis putidum idolum inter decem tribus palam preelatum erat. Imo vix ullus superfuit perspicacissimo Elia cognitus, qui atroci eo flagitio vacaret. Quippe invisibile ei erat residuum illud septem millium, ob persecutionis Jezebeliticee furorem latitans, quod Deus sibi serva- verat, Achabum programma portis urbis Samarie, Jehove ejurato- rium, affixisse narrant Rabbini. Sed id Judaicum est; hoc est, nugatorium et fabulosum: nam et ipsa Jezebel acerrima cultus Baalitici propugnatrix, summum et Achabitica familie fatale scelus meditata, Nabothum sustulit, legis rpopéce utens, de non blasphe- mando nomen Jehove.

    English

    I. The next place in Israelite apostasy is occupied by Baal himself, called by that name absolutely — an idol most celebrated throughout the entire East. The Holy Spirit first mentions him in Jud. 2:11: "They forsook Jehovah and served Baal himself." The people defiled themselves with the superstition of this idol at various intervals all the way to the Babylonian captivity. Under the reign of Ahab, who had taken a Phoenician wife mad with that idolatry, matters progressed so far that the vile idol was openly preferred among the ten tribes over the God of Israel. Indeed, scarcely anyone known to the most discerning Elijah was found free from that atrocious wickedness. For that remnant of seven thousand, hiding on account of the fury of Jezebel's persecution, which God had preserved for Himself, was invisible to him. The rabbis relate that Ahab affixed to the gates of the city of Samaria a proclamation abjuring Jehovah. But this is Jewish — that is, trifling and fabulous — for even Jezebel herself, the fiercest champion of the worship of Baal, while devising the greatest and most fatal crime against the house of Ahab, did away with Naboth by making use of a legal pretext concerning the non-blasphemy of Jehovah's name.

    Translator note: "rpopéce" is an OCR corruption of a Latin or Greek term for a legal form or pretext; rendered as "legal pretext" from context.

  4. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    II. Jud. ii. 11, vocatur DOya, numero multitudinis, et sape alibi. Hine nonnulli arbitrantur, Baal non esse idoli alicujus no- men proprium, sed appellativum, et omnes deos Syriz denotare. Imd omnia gentium simulacra, cum sint domini et magistri eorum, qui eis serviunt (que est nominis notatio) Baalim dici asserunt Hebreei: ontny> yN> ony,—*“ Cultorum domini sunt.” Non ideo unius idoli impiam venerationem, sed superstitionem omnem et cultum arbitrarium, quo quis aliis preter unicum Deum verum in conscientiam suam dominationem concedit, sub Baalis nomine exagitare censendi sunt prophete. JIL Sed Jud. x. 6, DPya Baalim nominatim recensentur, et distincte a diis Syrie, Sidonis, Moabitarum, Ammonitarum, et Philistecorum. Etiam versu decimo tertio capitis istius, ubi prima hujus idoli mentio facta est, singulariter id nomen enunciatur cer- tum aliquod idolum designans.

    English

    II. In Jud. 2:11 he is called Baalim, in the plural number, and frequently elsewhere. From this, some conclude that Baal is not a proper name for any particular idol, but a common noun denoting all the gods of Syria. Indeed, the Hebrews assert that all the idols of the nations, since they are lords and masters of those who serve them (which is the meaning of the name), are called Baalim: "They are lords of their worshipers." The prophets, therefore, are to be understood as attacking under the name of Baal not merely the impious veneration of one idol, but all superstition and arbitrary worship, by which anyone grants dominion over his conscience to others besides the one true God. III. But in Jud. 10:6, the Baalim are enumerated by name, and are distinguished from the gods of Syria, Sidon, the Moabites, the Ammonites, and the Philistines. Also in verse thirteen of that chapter, where the first mention of this idol is made, the name is used in the singular, designating a specific idol.

    Translator note: OCR-corrupted Hebrew phrases rendered from context; Owen's own Latin gloss "Cultorum domini sunt" guides the rendering.

  5. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    IV. Rectitis ideo Baalim dici a simulacrorum multitudine ei idolo erectorum. Omne enim simulacrum Baalis, erat Baal. Inde Baalim fuére, quamvis is, quem respexerunt omnia, unus erat; et Baalim et Baal indiscriminatim usurpantur. Imd eatenus semper ipsa simu- lacra seu imagines in Baalitico cultu respexit Spiritus Sanctus, ut Paulus nomen Baalis genere feminino usurpet, quo scilicet ray cindy ejus denotaret, Rom. xi. 4.

    English

    IV. More correctly, therefore, Baalim is said to derive from the multitude of images erected to that idol. For every image of Baal was Baal. Hence there were Baalim, though the one to whom all referred was one; and Baalim and Baal are used interchangeably. Indeed, the Holy Spirit so consistently regarded the actual images or statues in the Baalitic worship that Paul uses the name of Baal in the feminine gender, by which he meant to denote the image of it, Rom. 11:4.

    Translator note: "ray cindy" is an OCR corruption of a Greek phrase (likely the article and a noun for image/statue); rendered from context as "the image of it" per Owen's own explanation.

  6. Original

    Y. Idem etiam erat Baal-zebub, deus Ekron, urbis Phoenicexe ad

    English

    V. The same was also Baal-zebub, the god of Ekron, a Phoenician city on the

  7. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    328 THEOLOGIZ MOSAIC! CORRUPTIO. [LIB. V. littus maris prope Azotum. Cam oraculis divinis omnibus des- tituti essent Israelites, ad eum misit rex Achazias sciscitatum an a morbo convalesceret, 2 Reg. i 2. De ratione additamenti “zebub,” ut de illo Pehor, varize sunt doctorum conjecture. Muscam denotat. Forsan in idololatrarum opprobrium éqféerov additum est, ut sit Deus, qui muscas curaret; vel qui ne muscas abigere potuerit. Alio nomine apud Philistzeos fuisse appellatum idolum, censet Scaliger; scilicet DN3°Y3, quod est, “ sacrificiorum dominus.” Inde per contemptum levi tautatione D3! -Y2 factum. Communiter ob mus- carum multitudinem, quz sacrificiorum sanguine allectze, in idoli templum confluxerunt, ita dictum esse arbitrantur; nonnulli tamen, quod amoliri putaretur perniciosissimas et letales muscas, quee incolas agri Ekronitici ad littus maris infestabant. Rationem no- minis invenire se potuisse apud Hebreos, negat Munsterus. At non infrequentia apud gentes istiusmodi érilera. Sic Apollo inter Phry- glos Xwivdeds dictus, sive murum. Et apud alios Hercules Kopywriwy, et Jupiter Méaypos. Consentiunt Judei, neque res est improba+ bilis, templum Hierosolymitanum speciali beneficio divino muscis fuisse liberatum; quamvis quotidie tantus sacrificiorum numerus cederetur. Non veri ideo dissimile est, earum infestationem idolis et idololatris esse exprobratam.

    English

    328 THE CORRUPTION OF MOSAIC THEOLOGY. [Book V. seashore near Azotus. Since the Israelites were destitute of all divine oracles, King Ahaziah sent to him to inquire whether he would recover from his illness, 2 Reg. 1:2. Concerning the meaning of the addition "zebub," as with that of Peor, the conjectures of scholars are varied. It denotes a fly. Perhaps the epithet "fly-god" was added as a reproach to idolaters, so that he would be a god who either took care of flies, or could not even drive them away. Scaliger believes the idol was called by another name among the Philistines, namely "lord of sacrifices." Thence, by a slight alteration made in contempt, it became the present form. It is commonly thought to have been so named on account of the multitude of flies that, attracted by the blood of sacrifices, swarmed into the idol's temple; some, however, think it was because he was believed to drive away the most destructive and deadly flies that plagued the inhabitants of the territory of Ekron along the seashore. Munster denies that he was able to find the rationale of the name among the Hebrews. Yet such epithets are not infrequent among the nations. Thus Apollo among the Phrygians was called Smintheus, that is, of mice. And among others, Hercules Cornopion, and Jupiter Myiagros. The Jews agree, nor is the matter improbable, that the Temple at Jerusalem was, by a special divine benefit, freed from flies, even though so great a number of sacrifices was offered there daily. It is therefore not unlike the truth that the infestation of flies was cast as a reproach upon idols and idolaters.

    Translator note: Block begins with a page-header OCR artifact. Several Greek epithets are OCR-corrupted: Smintheus (of mice), Cornopion (Hercules), Myiagros (Jupiter), rendered from classical sources. Hebrew phrases in the Scaliger reference OCR-corrupted; rendered from Owen's Latin gloss (sacrificiorum dominus). The Greek epithet for fly-god is also OCR-corrupted.

  8. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VI. Nomen autem hoc in BeeAZeCola mutatum, “deemoniorum prin- cipi” in Novo Testamento legimus tributum. Cum enim gentium dii demonia essent, que variis sub pretextibus se eis adoranda in idolis alio fine consecratis preebuerunt, in aperto ratio est, cur eorum principi assignaretur idoli istius nomen, quod in preecipua erat ubivis veneratione. 21 vero in Pat mutatum ad majorem idololatrarum ignominiam. Nam Zebel “stercus” est; quo nomine deos gentium vocatos esse, superids ostendimus in DP). Vox ideo ista sonat, “ Baal stercoreus;” nam ut a Zebul, “ habitaculum,” duceretur, ratio nulla reddi potest.

    English

    VI. This name, changed to Beelzebul, we read in the New Testament to have been attributed to "the prince of demons." For since the gods of the nations were demons, who under various pretexts presented themselves through idols consecrated to another purpose to be worshiped, the reason is plain why the name of this idol, which was everywhere held in the highest veneration, was assigned to their prince. But "zebub" was changed to "zebel" for the greater ignominy of idolaters. For Zebel means "dung" — by which name we have shown above that the gods of the nations were called. Therefore this word means "Baal of dung"; for no reason can be given for deriving it from Zebul, meaning "habitation."

    Translator note: "BeeAZeCola" is an OCR corruption of Beelzebul. "21" and "Pat" in the original appear to be OCR corruptions of "zebub" and "zebel" respectively, as confirmed by the surrounding context. "DP)" is an OCR-corrupted cross-reference to an earlier section.

  9. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VII. Apud Tyrios, e quibus prodiit omnis cultus hic Baaliticus, BeeAoujuqy dictum erat hoc idolum, teste Sanchuniathone; hoe est, “cceli dominus.” Ita Augustinus, Quest. lib. vii. qu. 16: “ Baal,” inquit, “ Punici videntur dicere ‘dominum;’ unde Baal-samen, quasi ‘dominum cceli’ intelliguntur dicere. Samen quippe apud eos cceli appellantur.” Hoc est, DYDWPYD | “ccelorum dominus,” seu Zebs odpa- vos. In hisce omnibus nominibus ideo non aliud habemus idolum, preter unum Baalem.

    English

    VII. Among the Tyrians, from whom all this Baalitic worship originated, this idol was called Baal-shamin, according to Sanchuniathon; that is, "lord of heaven." So Augustine, Questions, book vii, question 16: "Baal," he says, "the Punics appear to say 'lord'; hence Baal-samen is understood as saying, as it were, 'lord of heaven.' For samen among them is the name for heaven." This is the Hebrew phrase meaning "lord of the heavens," or Zeus Ouranos. In all these names, therefore, we have no idol other than one Baal.

    Translator note: "BeeAoujuqy" is an OCR corruption of Baal-shamin (Phoenician). "DYDWPYD" is an OCR-corrupted Hebrew phrase rendered as "lord of the heavens" per Owen's own Latin gloss. "Zebs odpa-vos" is an OCR corruption of Zeus Ouranos.

  10. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VIII. Jud. viii. 33, ix. 4, Sichemitarum numen dicitur Baal- berith ; hoc est, “dominus feederis.” Israelitas Deum deserentes foodus cum Baale iniisse, ut esset eis in Deum, arbitrati sunt LXX. inter- pretes. Ita verba vertunt: ”Edyxay eaurors rH Baar dsabguny rod siver advroig cig Sed. Et Hieronymus: “ Percusserat cum Baal foedus, ut esset eis in Deum.” Similiter interpres Chaldaicus habet op syn. Sed capitis noni versus quartus evincit, idolum dictum fuisse Baal-berith; atque ibi vocem istam retinent senes. Conjiciunt ideo alii, hune deum fuisse Berytiorum seu incolarum urbis Phos- nicese vicine Beryti nuncupate, e quibus cultum ejus didicerunt

    English

    VIII. In Jud. 8:33 and 9:4, the deity of the Shechemites is called Baal-berith; that is, "lord of the covenant." The Septuagint translators supposed that the Israelites, forsaking God, had made a covenant with Baal so that he might be to them as God. They render the words thus: "They made a covenant with Baal that he might be to them as God." And Jerome: "They had struck a covenant with Baal, that he might be to them as God." The Chaldaic interpreter similarly has the same sense. But the fourth verse of chapter nine proves that the idol was called Baal-berith; and there the translators retain that term. Others therefore conjecture that this god was that of the Berytians, that is, the inhabitants of the nearby Phoenician city called Berytus, from whom they had learned his worship,

    Translator note: Block ends mid-sentence (truncated; continues in next chunk). The LXX Greek quotation is heavily OCR-corrupted; rendered from Jerome's Latin paraphrase and context. "op syn" is an OCR-corrupted Chaldaic phrase; rendered from context.

  11. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Israelitee. IX. At omnes hi dii, uti dictum est, unus tantum erant Baal, cujus nomini ex variis occasionibus varia adjecta sunt epitheta,

    English

    Israelites. IX. But all these gods, as has been said, were only one Baal, to whose name various epithets were added from various occasions,

    Translator note: "Israelitee" is an OCR corruption of "Israelitae" (Israelites), serving as a marginal subject heading. Block ends mid-sentence with a comma, continuing into the next chunk.

  1. Original

    CAPUT VI.

    English

    Chapter 6.

  2. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Cultus Baaliticus—Cultus religiosus duplex—Moralis, institutus—Hujus locum apud superstitiosos arbitrarius occupat—Utroque Baal cultus—Fides et spes in eo posite—Nominis ejus invocatio solennis—Jurare per nomen Baalis— Genu- flexio; adoratio; oscula—Baalis edes—Hjus exstruende occasio—Altaria— Imagines—Luci naturales; artificiales—Eorum conficiendorum occasio—Sa- cerdotes, cultores Baalis qui—Servi, sacerdotes, prophetaa—Chemarim ; unde dicti—Vestes sacerdotales—Summus sacerdos—Sacrificia—Oleum, mustum, frumentum, suffitus—Juvenci, in eum finem saginati— Avéparodvcie—Baal quis—Non nomen appellativum—Sol—Solus deus apud Pheenices—Sacrificia Baali—Soli—Solis xoavavyy/a—An Israelite solem in Baale intelligerent.

    English

    The worship of Baal — Religious worship twofold — Moral; instituted — Among the superstitious, arbitrary worship takes the place of the instituted — Baal worshiped with both — Faith and hope placed in him — Solemn invocation of his name — Swearing by the name of Baal — Genuflection; adoration; kisses — Temples of Baal — The occasion for building them — Altars — Images — Sacred groves, natural; artificial — The occasion for making them — Who the priests and worshipers of Baal were — Servants, priests, prophets — Chemarim; whence called — Priestly vestments — High priest — Sacrifices — Oil, new wine, grain, incense — Bullocks fattened for that purpose — Human sacrifice — Who Baal is — Not a common noun — The sun — The sole god among the Phoenicians — Sacrifices to Baal — To the sun — The sun's participation — Whether the Israelites understood the sun in Baal.

    Translator note: Block is a topic-index summary (Owen's marginal heads). Two Greek-derived terms are heavily OCR-damaged: "Avéparodvcie" rendered as "human sacrifice" (inferred ἀνθρωποθυσία); "xoavavyy/a" rendered as "participation" (inferred κοινωνία). "Pheenices" is OCR for "Phoenices" (Phoenicians). "prophetaa" is OCR for "prophetae".

  3. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    I. Resvat, ut paucis ostendamus, quemadmodum Baalem hunc in terra sancta venecrarentur apostate Israelites; deinde, quis ipse fuerit, cujus caus’ bellum indixerunt Deo patrio. Cultus omnis divinus vel moralis est aut naturalis, vel ad Dei beneplacitum ab ipso institutus; hujus inter apostatas locum occupat arbitrarius. Id nos docet in exemplo Jeroboami Spiritus Sanctus, 1 Reg. xii. 31-33, in sacris peragendis fecit, “ prout commentus erat animo sto.” Vide 2 Chron. xiii. 9. Utrumque Deo ereptum Baali tribuerunt desertores.

    English

    I. It remains for us to show briefly how the apostate Israelites venerated this Baal in the holy land, and then who he himself was, for whose cause they declared war against the God of their fathers. All divine worship is either moral — whether natural or instituted according to God's good pleasure by Himself — and among the apostates, arbitrary worship takes the place of the instituted. The Holy Spirit teaches us this in the example of Jeroboam, 1 Reg. 12:31-33, who in performing sacred rites did "as he had devised in his own heart." See 2 Chron. 13:9. The deserters attributed both kinds of worship to Baal, having taken them away from God.

    Translator note: "animo sto" is OCR for "animo suo" (his own heart). "venecrarentur" is OCR for "venerarentur". "caus'" is OCR elision of "causa".

  4. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Il. Cultum moralem fides, spes, amor, et in omnibus religiosa anime subjectio absolvunt. Eas anime affectiones exprimunt in- yocationes, seu preces, vota, et numinis quasi presentis et omnia

    English

    II. Moral worship is fulfilled by faith, hope, love, and religious submission of the soul in all things. Those affections of the soul are expressed through invocations — that is, prayers, vows, and solemn attestations of the deity as though present and beholding all things

    Translator note: Block ends mid-sentence (OCR page-break split); translation carried to natural break. "Il." is OCR for "II." "in- yocationes" is OCR hyphenation artifact for "invocationes". "anime" is OCR for "animae". "presentis" is OCR for "praesentis".

  5. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    _ videntis et regentis contestationes sacra et solennes. Etiam simpli- citer et pene naturaliter se exserunt in genuflexionibus, corporis

    English

    and governing — sacred and solemn attestations. They also express themselves simply and almost naturally in genuflections, in prostrations of the body,

    Translator note: Block begins mid-sentence continuing from block 72 and ends mid-sentence continuing into block 74 (OCR page-break splits). Leading underscore is an OCR artifact. "simpli- citer" is OCR hyphenation for "simpliciter". "pene" is OCR for "paene".

  6. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    -prostrationibus, adorationibus, aliisque similibus externis sensus animi indiciis. His autem omnibus Baali honorem religiosum per- solverunt idololatre.

    English

    in adorations, and in other similar external tokens of the mind's feeling. With all these things, therefore, the idolaters rendered religious honor to Baal.

    Translator note: Block begins mid-sentence continuing from block 73 (OCR page-break split). Leading hyphen is an OCR artifact from word split "per-solverunt" = "persolverunt".

  7. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    IIL. Fidem et spem in eo collocdsse testatum fecerunt per nominis ejus invocationem solennem: 1 Reg. xviii, 26, ?YaT BYA IN }P?,— “ Tnvocaverunt in nomine Baal,” dicendo scilicet, “Baal, exaudi nos.” Atque eum pro Deo illos elegisse ostendit Elias, optione ista quam

    English

    III. That they placed faith and hope in him they made plain through the solemn invocation of his name: 1 Reg. 18:26 — "They called upon the name of Baal," saying, that is, "Baal, hear us." And that they had chosen him as their God, Elijah showed by that choice which

    Translator note: Block ends mid-sentence (OCR page-break split), continuing into block 76. "IIL." is OCR for "III.". "collocdsse" is OCR for "collocasse". The Hebrew/transliterated string "?YaT BYA IN }P?" is heavily OCR-damaged (garbled Hebrew characters); rendered from the author's own Latin gloss that immediately follows.

  8. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    _populo permisit, utrum sequerentur, Jehovam an Baalem, ver. 21.

    English

    he permitted to the people, whether they would follow Jehovah or Baal, v. 21.

    Translator note: Block begins mid-sentence continuing from block 75 (OCR page-break split). Leading underscore is an OCR artifact.

  9. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Deinde per nomen ejus jurdrunt, quo eum Deum preesentissimum, napdioyvacrny omniumaque actionum moderatorem summum statu- ne : ; 2 erunt: Jer. xii. 16, “ Docuerunt populum meum Jurare 1n Baal,” aut per nomen Baalis. Hisce genuflexionem, seu corporis prostra- tionem cum osculis addiderunt: 1 Reg. xvi. 31, “Servivit Baal, ry) 3A, et incurvavit se ei.” _ Inde Deus residuum se timentium a desertoribus distinguit; quod “ genua non curvaverint, neque oscula dederint Baali,’” 1 Reg. xix. 18.

    English

    Then they swore by his name, thereby establishing him as the most present God, the searcher of hearts, and the supreme governor of all actions: Jer. 12:16, "They taught my people to swear by Baal," or by the name of Baal. To these things they added genuflection, or prostration of the body with kisses: 1 Reg. 16:31, "He served Baal and bowed down to him." Hence God distinguishes the remnant who feared Him from the deserters, in that they "had not bowed the knee, nor given kisses to Baal," 1 Reg. 19:18.

    Translator note: "jurdrunt" is OCR for "juraverunt". "preesentissimum" is OCR for "praesentissimum". "napdioyvacrny" is heavily OCR-damaged Greek; from context ("searcher of hearts" / καρδιογνώστην) this refers to Baal as the one who knows hearts — rendered by inference from context. "statu- ne : ; 2 erunt" is OCR corruption of "statuerunt". "prostra- tionem" is OCR hyphenation for "prostrationem". "ry) 3A" is OCR-garbled Hebrew. "Jurare 1n Baal" — "1n" is OCR for "in".

  10. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    IV. In cultu arbitrario, quem idolo preebuerunt, imaginem quan- dam totius cultis, divinitus instituti, designasse videntur, atque in- super plurima addiderunt, vel a seipsis excogitata, vel mutuata a finitimis Baaliticis. Templa seu edes sacras ei exstruxerunt: 1 Reg. xvi, 32, “Adem Baali exstruxit Achabus in Samaria.” Harum edium ubivis mentio occurrit; que tandem cum omni choragio et suppellectile superstitioso a Jehu dirutee erant, et in latrinas dispo- site, 2 Reg. x. 27. Qui autem templum primus ei exstruxit, Acha- bus iste fuit. Lucis et altaribus contenti fuére antiquiores idolola- tre, quod apparet ex historia reformationis Gideonee, Jud. vi. 28. Postquam autem Dei jussu templum ei paraverat Solomon, proxima accepta occasione, antiquus Dei zemulus et simia, edem sacram sibi etiam ponendam curavit.

    English

    IV. In the arbitrary worship which they rendered to the idol, they appear to have fashioned a kind of image of the whole divinely instituted worship, and in addition they added very many things devised by themselves or borrowed from the neighboring Baal-worshipers. They built temples or sacred houses for him: 1 Reg. 16:32, "Ahab built a house of Baal in Samaria." Mention of these houses occurs everywhere; and they were at length demolished by Jehu with all their theatrical apparatus and superstitious furnishings, and made into latrines, 2 Reg. 10:27. But it was Ahab who first built a temple for him. The more ancient idolaters were content with groves and altars, as appears from the history of Gideon's reformation, Jud. 6:28. But after Solomon had at God's command prepared a temple for Him, the ancient rival and ape of God, seizing the next opportunity, took care that a sacred house should be erected for himself as well.

    Translator note: "preebuerunt" is OCR for "praebuerunt". "imaginem quan- dam" is OCR hyphenation for "imaginem quandam". "in- super" is OCR hyphenation for "insuper". "Adem" and "edium" are OCR for "Aedem" and "aedium". "dirutee" is OCR for "dirutae". "dispo- site" is OCR hyphenation for "dispositae". "Acha- bus" is OCR hyphenation for "Achabus" (Ahab). "fuére" is OCR for "fuere". "idolola- tre" is OCR hyphenation for "idololatrae". "Gideonee" is OCR for "Gideonae". "zemulus" is OCR for "aemulus". "Solomon" here refers to the building of the Jerusalem temple; "sibi" refers to the devil/Baal as the rival of God.

  11. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Y. In ede ista, altaria ad sacrificia offerenda ei dicdrunt: 1 Reg. xvi 32, “Statuit altare Baali isti in ede illa Baalis,” Plura fuisse in eadem ede ostenditur, 2 Chron. xxiii. 17; et cum altaribus imagines, 2 Reg. i 2; 2 Chron. xxui.17. In quam autem formam imagines hasce compegerint plane incertum est.

    English

    V. In that temple they dedicated altars for offering sacrifices to him: 1 Reg. 16:32, "He set up an altar for Baal in that house of Baal." That there were multiple altars in the same temple is shown by 2 Chron. 23:17; and that there were images along with the altars, by 2 Reg. 1:2; 2 Chron. 23:17. What form, however, these images were fashioned into is entirely uncertain.

    Translator note: OCR rendered section numeral as 'Y' rather than 'V'; translated as 'V' from context. Scripture reference '2 Reg. i 2' appears to be OCR corruption; rendered as given.

  12. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VL. Ad idololatrize paraturam pertinuerunt etiam duct. Horum duo genera fuére; naturales scilicet erant nonnulli ex arboribus consitis, quibus, longe lateque per totum terrarum orbem, in sacris suis usi sunt idololatre; talis erat lucus iste, quem excidit Gideon, Jud. vi. 28, qualesque in excelsis plantare mos erat. Fuére etiam artificiales luci, seu naturalium imagines et similitudines fictee; que eedibus sacris intulerunt, et in cultu religioso aliquo modo usi sunt. Talis ille lucus erat, quem e domo Dei extraxit et combussit rex Josias, 2 Reg. xxiii. 6. Quod hic vocatur simpliciter 7]¥89, “lucus,” cap. xxi. 7, dicitur TIWND 2DB, sculptile, seu “imago luci.” Mihi quidem videtur, ut quemadmodum exstructo templo Hierosolymitano taber- naculum, quo antea in cultu divino celebrando usi essent, in illud intulerunt, 1 Reg. viii. 4, similiter idololatras, postquam zedem Baali exstrul curaverant, quia ipsos lucos, quibus eum a longo tempore venerari assueverant, In eam inferre non potuerunt, intulisse eorum imagines, seu species fictas, pictasve.

    English

    VI. To the preparation of idolatry there also belonged groves. There were two kinds of these: some were natural, consisting of planted trees, which idolaters used far and wide throughout the whole world in their sacred rites; such was the grove that Gideon cut down, Jud. 6:28, and such as it was customary to plant on the high places. There were also artificial groves, that is, fabricated images and likenesses of natural ones, which they brought into their sacred temples and used in some manner in religious worship. Such was the grove that King Josiah removed from the house of God and burned, 2 Reg. 23:6. What is called here simply by the Hebrew word for "grove," is called in ch. 21:7 by the Hebrew term for a carved image, that is, an "image of a grove." It seems to me that, just as when the Jerusalem temple was built they brought into it the tabernacle which they had previously used in celebrating divine worship (1 Reg. 8:4), so likewise the idolaters, after they had taken care to build a temple for Baal, because they could not bring into it the actual groves with which they had long been accustomed to venerate him, brought in instead images of those groves, whether fashioned or painted.

    Translator note: OCR corruption throughout: 'duct' likely 'luci' (groves); '7]¥89' and 'TIWND 2DB' are heavily garbled Hebrew; rendered from context and authorial paraphrase. 'zedibus' appears as 'eedibus'; 'artificiales' rendered from context.

  13. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VII. Ad cultum autem Baaliticum procurandum magnam com- pararunt sacerdotum turbam. Quinquageni supra octingentos me- morantur, 1 Reg. xviii. 19. Horum 450 in ede Baalis Samaritica sacra peregerunt, reliqui oppidatim et vicatim in lucis. Hi com- muniter dicebantur °¥37 32), “servientes Baali,” seu servi aut cul- tores Baalis, 2 Reg. x. 21. In tria autem genera distributi fuerunt: vel enim erant 073}, proprie sic dicti, qui operas serviles tractarunt, ad superiorum nutum et arbitrium se componentes; vel 5°35, seu “sacerdotes,” quibus mandata est sacrificia factitandi cura; vel 5°83) | seu “ prophetee,” quorum erat officium, populum doctrinis, principes autem preedictionibus, decipere. Vide 2 Reg. x. 19.

    English

    VII. Moreover, to provide for the Baalitic worship they assembled a great multitude of priests. Eight hundred and fifty are mentioned, 1 Reg. 18:19. Of these, 450 performed sacred rites in the Samaritan temple of Baal; the rest did so town by town and village by village in the groves. These were commonly called by the Hebrew term meaning "servants of Baal," that is, servants or worshipers of Baal, 2 Reg. 10:21. They were distributed into three categories: for some were properly so called servants, who performed menial tasks, submitting themselves to the nod and will of their superiors; others were priests, to whom was entrusted the care of regularly performing sacrifices; and others were prophets, whose office it was to deceive the people by doctrines and the princes by predictions. See 2 Reg. 10:19.

    Translator note: Hebrew terms '°¥37 32)', '073}', '5°35', '5°83)' are OCR-garbled; rendered from context and Owen's own Latin glosses.

  14. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VIII. Hi omnes peculiari nomine 522 dicti sunt: Zeph. i 4, “ Succidam 0233 OWNS, nomen Chemarim ;” hoc est, ipsos Chema- rim, seu sacerdotes Baalis, cujus immediate ante mentionem fecerat. Idem verbum usurpatur, 2 Reg. xxiii. 5, Hos, x. 5, eodem sensu. Et 3, Chal., vertitur a Buxtorfio, “ Sacrificulus, sacerdos gentilis, idololatricus hierophanta, idolorum sacrificulus et minister.” Neque ullibi sacro textu alio in sensu usurpatur; et ubicunque 1) idolorum sacerdotibus tribuitur, Chaldzeus reddit per sini3, ut Jud. xvii. 5. A Syro autem paraphraste nomen bis terve in bono sensu pro Dei sacerdotibus accipitur. Et Epistola ad Heb. ii. 17, ipse Christus ab eo dicitur 812 32. Baalis sacerdotes ita dictos ab atra seu pullata veste, qua induti esse solebant, plurimi sentiunt; sed 12 etiam “ in- calescere” et “ flagrare” significat. Quidni igitur statuamus, eos ita dictos fuisse ab officio immanissimo, quo in ustione infantum functi sunt, et quod alteram etiam vocis significationem complectitur, quod in €0 opere oris nigredinem contraherent. In sacris vero suis, veste usos fuisse peculiari, innuit historia Jehu, 2 Reg. x. 22.

    English

    VIII. All of these were called by the special name Chemarim: Zeph. 1:4, "I will cut off the name of the Chemarim," that is, the Chemarim themselves, the priests of Baal, of whom he had just made mention. The same word is used in 2 Reg. 23:5 and Hos. 10:5 in the same sense. And the Chaldean term is rendered by Buxtorf as "a minor sacrificing priest, a pagan priest, an idolatrous hierophant, a sacrificing minister of idols." Nor is it used in any other sense anywhere in the sacred text; and wherever it is attributed to the priests of idols, the Chaldean renders it by the corresponding Aramaic term, as in Jud. 17:5. By the Syriac paraphrast, however, the name is taken two or three times in a good sense for the priests of God. And in the Epistle to the Heb. 2:17, Christ Himself is called by that name. Most scholars think the priests of Baal were called by this name from the black or dark garment which they were accustomed to wear; but the Hebrew root also means "to grow hot" and "to burn." Why then should we not conclude that they were called by this name from that most savage office which they performed in the burning of infants — an office which also encompasses the other meaning of the word, in that they would contract blackness of face in that work? That they used a distinctive garment in their sacred rites is suggested by the history of Jehu, 2 Reg. 10:22.

    Translator note: Hebrew/Aramaic terms '522', '0233 OWNS', 'sini3', '812 32', and '12' are OCR-garbled; rendered from context, Owen's own Latin glosses, and Buxtorf citation. 'Chaldzeus' = Chaldean (Targum).

  15. Original

    Eis omnibus unus ceu sacerdos summus preefuit. Ei Matthani nomen erat, tempore, quo cultus divini reformationem procurabat Jehoiada, 2 Reg. xi. 18.

    English

    Over all of them one man presided as a kind of high priest. His name was Mattan, at the time when Jehoiada was bringing about the reformation of divine worship, 2 Reg. 11:18.

  16. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Idolo huic omne genus sacrificia obtulerunt. Oleum, mustum, et frumentum, eos Baali dedisse, per prophetam Deus conqueritur, Hos. ii. 8. Ex iis primas fuisse idolorum oblationes alibi ostendi- mus. Suffitum ei fecisse, aliquoties testatur Jeremias, cap. vii. 9, xi. 13, 17. Et juvencos obtulisse, 1 Reg. xviii, 26. Eorum non- nullos in eum finem per aliquot annos saginatos fuisse, ut speciosiores caderent victim, docent Hebrexi ad Jud. vi. 25,26. His addi- derunt évépwroduciav, Jer. xix. 5, xxxil. 35, de quo scelere plura dicemus capite sequenti.

    English

    They offered to this idol every kind of sacrifice. God complains through the prophet that they gave oil, new wine, and grain to Baal, Hos. 2:8. We have shown elsewhere that these were the chief offerings to idols. Jeremiah testifies several times that they made incense offerings to him, ch. 7:9, 11:13, 17. And that they offered young bulls, 1 Reg. 18:26. The Hebrews teach, with respect to Jud. 6:25, 26, that some of these were fattened for several years for that purpose, so that more handsome victims might be slaughtered. To these they added human sacrifice, Jer. 19:5, 32:35 — concerning which crime we will say more in the following chapter.

    Translator note: Greek term 'évépwroduciav' is OCR-garbled; clearly Greek for human sacrifice (anthropothusia); rendered as 'human sacrifice' from context.

  17. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    IX. Videamus jam paucis, quisnam ille fuit, quem tanto apparatu venerarentur. Quidam Baal nomen appellativum esse censent, quodvis idolum denotans, cui delatus est cultus superstitiosus. Sed commentum illud clarissime refellunt verba ista Eliz: 1 Reg. xviii 21, “Si Jehova Deus est, sequimini eum: sin autem Baal, eum se- quimini.” Quemadmodum enim Jehova proprium nomen erat Dei Israelis, ita Baal falsi illius Dei, quem coluerunt idololatre. Dicam quis fuerit uno verbo; nempe Sol. Ostendimus Pheenices cul- tum hune Baaliticum illos docuisse. Apud eos autem Sol, wévos odpavod Se6c, et BecAoamay, seu “ dominus ceeli.” Sol enim Baal, seu « dominus” dictus est, ab eo dominio, quod in lucem, adeoque eos omnes obtinere visus est. Is creaturarum primus pro Deo habitus. Neque obstat, quod 2 Reg. xxiii. 5, dicuntur saerificia obtulisse Baali, Soli; et Lunze; quasi Baal a Sole alius esset; nam cum nulla sit inter Baalem et Solem in Hebreo distinctionis nota, Solis nomen poni potest éEnyariméis, quasi dixisset, Baali, hoc est, Soli. wigs OYE: neque multiplicatio nominum semper indicat rerum discrimen. Eadem enim idola sub variis nominibus fuerunt adorata. Solis modvavyuia superids ostendimus. Cum autem stultus iste populus et contumax, omnium gentium idola sibi colenda adsciverat, fieri non potuit, quin eadem idola variis sub nominibus ac variis ritibus vene- rarentur. Nolo autem affirmare, Israelitas in Baale semper expresse solem intellexisse, clim in animis tanttim habuerint, earum gentium deos colere, quas rebus prosperis, et ad voluntatem fluentibus, uti conspicerent. Ob eam rationem impius iste Achazius sacrificavit diis Damascenis, quos hostibus suis adversus se opem tulisse suspi- catus est.

    English

    IX. Let us now briefly consider who it was whom they venerated with such great apparatus. Some think that Baal is an appellative name, denoting any idol to which superstitious worship has been paid. But that notion is most clearly refuted by these words of Elijah: 1 Reg. 18:21, "If Jehovah is God, follow Him; but if Baal, follow him." For just as Jehovah was the proper name of the God of Israel, so Baal was the proper name of that false god whom the idolaters worshiped. I will say in a single word who he was: namely, the Sun. We have shown that the Phoenicians taught them this Baalitic worship. Among them, however, the Sun was the only heavenly God, and Beel-samen, that is, "lord of heaven." For the Sun was called Baal, or "lord," from that dominion which he appeared to hold over the light, and therefore over all things. He was esteemed the first among creatures to be regarded as God. Nor does it stand in the way that, in 2 Reg. 23:5, they are said to have offered sacrifices to Baal, to the Sun, and to the Moon — as if Baal were different from the Sun; for since there is no distinguishing mark between Baal and the Sun in the Hebrew, the name of the Sun can be placed there by way of explanation, as if he had said: to Baal, that is, to the Sun — nor does the multiplication of names always indicate a distinction between things. For the same idols were worshiped under various names. We have shown above the many names of the Sun. Moreover, since that foolish and stubborn people had taken upon themselves to worship the idols of all nations, it could not but happen that the same idols were venerated under various names and with various rites. I do not, however, wish to assert that the Israelites always expressly understood the sun by Baal, since they had only in their minds to worship the gods of those nations which they saw prospering and having things go according to their will. For this reason that impious Ahaz sacrificed to the gods of Damascus, suspecting that they had given aid to his enemies against him.

    Translator note: Greek phrases 'wévos odpavod Se6c', 'BecAoamay', 'éEnyariméis', 'wigs OYE', and 'modvavyuia' are OCR-garbled; rendered from context and Owen's own Latin glosses. 'Beel-samen' is Owen's Phoenician divine name for the Sun as lord of heaven.

  1. Original

    CAPUT VII.

    English

    Chapter 7.

  2. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Molec, abominatio filiorum Ammon—Idem Molec, Moloch, Milcham—LXX. ”Apxav—Cultus et locus ei destinatus—Cultus, traductio per ignem—BHjus duo genera—Vivicomburium et februatio—Sententia Vossii, et Maimonidis, de purgatione, rejicitur—Vivicomburium infantum Pheenicibus usitatum—Mos et ritus sacrificii infandi—Mos varie traditus—Imago Moleci et Saturni— De lustratione per duos ignes—Temporum decursu mitius illud cruciatuum genus obtinuit—Initiatio idololatrica per varios cruciatuum gradus—Super- stitionis immanissime origo—Locus cultui destinatus vallis filii Hinnom— Locus ameenissimus unde dictus vallis Hinnom—Téevye, 235 "3 —Quas ob rationes nomen istud usurpatur ad designandum locum damnatorum—Tophet unde dictum—De verbis Jobi, cap. xvii. 6—Locum et peenas damnatorum vox denotat—Molecidem ac Baal-peor, hoe est Sol—Saturnus Sol—Adram- melech et Anammelech—Cultus solaris—Equorum dedicatio et adoratio.

    English

    Molech, the abomination of the sons of Ammon — The same: Molech, Moloch, Milcham — LXX: Archon — The worship and the place appointed to him — The worship: passing through fire — Its two kinds — Burning alive and purification by fire — The opinion of Vossius and Maimonides regarding purification, rejected — Burning alive of infants customary among the Phoenicians — The manner and rite of the abominable sacrifice — The custom variously transmitted — The image of Molech and of Saturn — Concerning lustration through two fires — In the course of time the milder form of torments prevailed — Idolatrous initiation through various degrees of torment — The origin of this most monstrous superstition — The place appointed for the worship: the valley of the son of Hinnom — The most pleasant place, whence it was called the valley of Hinnom — Gehenna — For what reasons that name is used to designate the place of the damned — Tophet, whence so called — Concerning the words of Job, ch. 17:6 — The word denotes the place and punishments of the damned — Molech and Baal-peor, that is the Sun — Saturn the Sun — Adrammelech and Anammelech — Solar worship — The dedication and adoration of horses.

    Translator note: Chapter summary block. The sequence "Téevye, 235 \"3" is OCR-damaged Greek and Hebrew for Gehenna (Greek: Γέεννα; Hebrew: גהינם); rendered from context as "Gehenna."

  3. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    I. BAAttr in sacra historia proximum locum Molec occupat. Is dicitur “ abominatio filiorum Ammon,” 1 Reg. xi. 7. Quem scilicet Baalem seu dominum vocabant Tyrii, is Ammonitis, Molec, seu rex dicebatur. Neque quidquam interest utrum regem aliquem dicas, an dominum. Dicitur etiam Moloch, Amos v. 26; et Mil- cham, terminatione et sensu vocis parumper immutatis, 1 Reg. xi. 33; et etiam Malcham, Zeph. i. 5. LXX. vertunt Lev. xviii,” Apyay, quee est vox media inter regem et dominum quemlibet. Idoli hujus a cultu teterrimo notissimi, prima mentio occurrit Lev. xviii. 21. De eo duo precipue celebrantur; cultus; et locus ei destinatus. Cultus erat, “traductio seminis per ignem,” Lev, xvili, 21; Deut. xviii. 10; 2 Reg. xvi. 3, xxi. 10. Ejus duo genera fuére,—vivicombu- rium, et februa. Heec solum in hujus idoli sacris peragendis intel- ligenda contendit Vossius. In ea quoque sententia est Rambam, de Idololatria, cap. vi. sect. 4, 5. “ De semine tuo,” inquit, “ne des ad traducendum Molocho. Quomodo id fiebat? Accenso igne magno, acceperunt partem sui seminis” (hoe est, filium aliquem vel filiam) “quam sacerdotibus igni servientibus tradebant. At sacer- dotes ubi filium accepissent, eum patri restituebant, quo ipse ex sententia sua eum per ignem traduceret. Igitur pater filium, per- missu sacerdotum per ignem agebat. Pedibus autem jubebat trans- ire donec flammee quicquid erat emensus foret. Non enim Molocho eum comburebant; sed cultus ille tantum in transitu consistebat.” Sed reclamant apertissima Scripturee testimonia. Locus, prout dic- turi sumus, Moleci cultui destinatus, erat “vallis fili1 Hinnom.” In ea vero rex Achaz, “ filios suos igne combussit,’ 2 Chron. xxviii. 3. Alios idem fecisse testatur Jeremias, cap. vil. 31, 32, qui proinde vallem istam “ vallem occisionis” vocat. Et cremationem Molecianam ita interpretatur psaltes, Ps. cvi. 37, 38, “Sacrificaverunt filios suos, filiasque suas deemonibus, et effuderunt sanguinem in- noxium, sanguinem filiorum suorum, filiarumque suarum, quos sacrificabant.” Vivicomburium plane indicat. Inde eadem vox immolare etiam significat, que traducere. Atque in ea sententia e Judeis etiam sunt Moses Gerundensis et Isaacus Abarbanel.

    English

    I. After Baal, Molech occupies the next place in sacred history. He is called "the abomination of the sons of Ammon," 1 Reg. 11:7. The one whom the Tyrians called Baal, or Lord, was called by the Ammonites Molech, or King. Nor does it matter in the least whether you call him a king or a lord. He is also called Moloch, Amos 5:26; and Milcham, with the ending and sense of the word slightly altered, 1 Reg. 11:33; and also Malcham, Zeph. 1:5. The LXX renders Lev. 18 as Archon, which is a word midway between king and any sort of lord. The first mention of this idol, most notorious for its most foul worship, occurs in Lev. 18:21. Two things are chiefly celebrated concerning it: the worship, and the place appointed for it. The worship was "the passing of offspring through fire," Lev. 18:21; Deut. 18:10; 2 Reg. 16:3, 21:10. There were two kinds of it — burning alive, and purifications by fire. Vossius contends that only the latter is to be understood in the performance of this idol's rites. Rambam is also of this opinion, in his work On Idolatry, ch. 6, sect. 4, 5. "Of your offspring," he says, "do not give any to pass through to Molech. How was this done? With a great fire kindled, they took a portion of their offspring" (that is, some son or daughter) "which they handed over to the priests who served the fire. But when the priests had received the son, they restored him to the father, who, according to his own judgment, was to lead him through the fire. Therefore the father, with the permission of the priests, drove the son through the fire. He commanded him to pass through on foot until he had traversed whatever the flames encompassed. For they did not burn him for Molech; rather, that worship consisted solely in the passing through." But the most clear testimonies of Scripture cry out against this. The place appointed for the worship of Molech, as we are about to say, was "the valley of the son of Hinnom." In that valley king Ahaz "burned his sons with fire," 2 Chron. 28:3. That others did the same is attested by Jeremiah, ch. 7:31, 32, who accordingly calls that valley "the valley of slaughter." And the Psalmist thus interprets the Molech-burning, Ps. 106:37, 38: "They sacrificed their sons and their daughters to demons, and shed innocent blood, the blood of their sons and daughters, whom they sacrificed." This plainly indicates burning alive. Hence the same word that means "to pass through" also means "to sacrifice." Among the Jews, Moses of Gerona and Isaac Abarbanel are also of this opinion.

    Translator note: "BAAttr" at the opening is OCR damage for "Baal" (the section continues directly from the preceding discussion of Baal). Various other OCR corruptions (e.g., "Scripturee", "fili1", "deemonibus") silently corrected in translation.

  4. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    II. Superstitionem hance Molecianam a Pheenicibus Israelitas accepisse nemo dubitat. os alibi ostendimus filios suos sacrificasse Saturno. Ita de Poenis Ennius:—

    English

    II. No one doubts that the Israelites received this Molech superstition from the Phoenicians. We have shown elsewhere that they sacrificed their sons to Saturn. So Ennius writes concerning the Carthaginians:

    Translator note: "os" at the start of the second sentence is OCR damage for "Nos" ("We"); inferred from context.

  5. Original

    “Poeni sunt soliti sos sacrificare puellos.’’

    English

    "The Phoenicians were accustomed to sacrifice their own boys."

  6. Original

    Quem versiculum Ennianum ita effert Silius Italicus :-—

    English

    Silius Italicus renders this verse of Ennius as follows:

  7. Original

    “Mos fuit in populis, quos condidit advena Dido, Poscere caedé deos veniam, ac flagrantibus aris, Infandum dictu! parvos imponere natos.’’ Et Sophocles in Androm. v. 3:—

    English

    "It was the custom among the peoples whom the immigrant Dido founded, to seek pardon from the gods by slaughter, and — unspeakable to tell! — at the burning altars to lay their little children." And Sophocles in the Andromache, v. 3:

  8. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Nopos yep tors roios Bupldpas Kpovy

    English

    For among the barbarian peoples it is the custom to sacrifice children to Cronus,

    Translator note: Greek verse heavily OCR-damaged; text appears to be from Sophocles as cited by Owen, describing the barbarian custom of sacrificing to Cronus. Rendered from context and parallel sources; exact wording unverifiable from this OCR.

  9. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Ounrorsiv Bporeiov dprndey vives. Et Plato in Minoe: ‘Hwy wiv od viwos goriv avdpdroug Susi, GAN dyvéorove Kapynddvior 6& Suover wg boroy by nal vouspov adroit, nal radra twos abraiy nal rods adréw vicig ra Kpivw, wg tows nai od dxgqnoug. Similiter dvdpw- wobvofay Phoeniciam pene nemo non: veterum memorat. Korum exemplo sceleri isti operam dederunt Israelite.

    English

    and to slaughter mortal offspring. And Plato in the Minos: "It is not our law to sacrifice human beings, but among the ignorant Carthaginians they do sacrifice, as being holy and lawful to them, and some of them even their own children to Cronus, as things not unholy." Similarly, almost no ancient writer fails to mention Phoenicia's practice of human sacrifice. Following their example, the Israelites applied themselves to this crime.

    Translator note: The Greek quotation from Plato's Minos (covering blocks 93–94) is heavily OCR-damaged throughout; both the Sophocles verse and the Plato passage have been rendered from context and from standard scholarly knowledge of these texts. The word "dvdpw-wobvofay" is garbled Greek (ἀνθρωποθυσίαν, human sacrifice) embedded in the Latin conclusion; rendered silently.

  10. Original

    Ili. Ritus et morem infandi hujus sacrificii narrant Rabbini.

    English

    III. The Rabbis recount the rite and custom of this abominable sacrifice.

  11. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    “ Fuit,” inquiunt, “Molech imago concava habens septem conclavia; unum aperiebant simile offerendz ; aliud turturibus; tertium ovi; quartum arieti; quintum vitulo; sextum bovi. Qui verd volebat offerre filium, huic aperiebatur septimum cubiculum. Et facies hujus idoli erat ut facies vituli, manus plane disposite ad recipien- dum ab astantibus: et saltabant interim, quo puer in idolo succenso igne cremabatur; percutientes tympana, ne pueri ejulatus audiretur” Ex iis etiam Lyra: “Moloch,” inquit, “ut Ebrei dicunt, idolum erat cupreum ad formam hominis factum, interitis concavum. Kt in illa concavitate fiebat ignis, quousque idolum esset quasi ignitum, et tunc ponebatur puer inter manus idoli, Et sacerdos tympana pul- sans tantum sonitum faciebat, quod vox pueri morientis audiri non poterat, ne parentes compaterentur, sed magis crederent animam acceptam a diis in quiete et sine dolore.” Alii aliter: “Incendebant,” inquiunt, “Chemarim ignem magnum, et accipiebat eorum aliquis partem seminis a patre, et tradebat eam aliis Chemarim ; et illi rur- sum reddebant filium patri suo, postquam ipsis traditus esset, ut traduceret eum per ignem eorum potestate. Atque pater filii ipse erat, qui traducebat filium suum vel filiam suam per ignem accen- sum potestate Chemarim, transireque eum faciebat ab uno latere ad aliud per mediam flammam, donec combureretur puer.” Tradi- tionem istam pueri 707s Chemarim, intelligi putant verbis illis prae- cepti, “Non dabis,” aut, “Non trades de semine tuo;” et traductionem, per transitum istum exponunt; nec tamen negant, eum tandem necatum et crematum fuisse, Statuam autem eneam Carthagine Saturno dicatam, cui ignis ad homines vivos comburendos suberat, narrat Diodorus: et morem similem inter Druidas obtinuisse, supe- ritis docuimus.

    English

    "There was," they say, "a hollow image of Molech having seven chambers; the first they opened for an offering of meal; the second for turtledoves; the third for a sheep; the fourth for a ram; the fifth for a calf; the sixth for an ox. But he who wished to offer his son — for him the seventh chamber was opened. And the face of this idol was like the face of a calf, with hands spread flat to receive offerings from those standing by; and meanwhile they danced while the boy was being burned in the idol with fire kindled beneath it, beating drums so that the wailing of the boy might not be heard." Among those also is Lyra: "Moloch," he says, "as the Hebrews report, was a copper idol made in the form of a man, hollow within. And in that hollow a fire was kindled until the idol was as if red-hot, and then a boy was placed between the hands of the idol. And the priest, beating the drums, made such a noise that the voice of the dying boy could not be heard, lest the parents should be moved with compassion, but should rather believe that their child's soul had been received by the gods in peace and without pain." Others say differently: "The Chemarim," they say, "kindled a great fire, and one of them received a portion of the seed from the father and delivered it to the other Chemarim; and these in turn delivered the son back to his father after he had been handed over to them, so that he might lead him through the fire by the authority of the Chemarim. And the father of the son was himself the one who led his son or his daughter through the kindled fire by the power of the Chemarim, and caused him to pass from one side to the other through the midst of the flame, until the boy was burned." They think this tradition of handing over a boy to the Chemarim is to be understood from the words of the commandment, "You shall not give," or, "You shall not deliver from your seed"; and they explain the leading through by means of this passing. Yet they do not deny that he was at length killed and burned. Moreover, Diodorus reports a bronze statue dedicated to Saturn at Carthage, beneath which fire was placed to burn living men; and that a similar custom prevailed among the Druids we have shown above.

    Translator note: Several OCR artifacts present (e.g., "offerendz" for meal-offering form, "interitis" for "interius", garbled Hebrew "707s"); translated from inferred readings. Hebrew/rabbinic term "Chemarim" preserved as proper term for idolatrous priests.

  12. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    IV. Que item de februis seu lustratione per ignes dicuntur, locum hic etiam habere possunt. Forsan enim temporis decursu, ad mitius istud genus cruciatuum descenderint idololatree, prout alibi etiam czdium horrendarum pertesi, pro vivis hominibus hominum simulacra obtulerunt. Istiusmodi etiam xadapiousy initiationi ido- lolatrice premiserunt. Nemo enim rite consecrari aliquorum ido- lorum sacris potuit, nisi transiret per multos suppliciorum gradus; horum unus erat per ignem trajectio, qua non leviter combusti et vulnerati erant initiandi. Ita Greg. Naz. Orat. i. cont. Julian!: Oix dy cig Midpay duvqourd cig rered%vas, ef wn Oi rive Badudy woperdar Toy HOAKCEWY OeiEn Eauriv dorov xa! arady*— Mithree sacris initiari nemo potest, nisi per aliquot suppliciorum gradus sacrum se et impassi- bilem ostenderet.” Et Nonnus: “Primum levioribus suppliciis, deinde atrocioribus afficiuntur; atque ita post decursa omnia tormenta ipsius sacris imbuuntur, igne quippe et aqua atque hujusmodi supplicio- rum generibus excruciantur.” De ritibus etiam iisdem Virgilius, En. xi. 785:—

    English

    IV. What is said also concerning purifications or lustrations by fire may find a place here as well. For perhaps, as time went on, idolaters descended to this milder form of torment, just as elsewhere also, wearied of horrible slaughters, they offered images of men in place of living men. They also prefaced this sort of purification as an initiation into idolatrous worship. For no one could be duly consecrated to the sacred rites of certain idols unless he passed through many degrees of torments; one of these was passage through fire, by which those being initiated were not lightly burned and wounded. Thus Gregory Nazianzus, Oration i, Against Julian: "No one can be initiated into the mysteries of Mithras unless, by passing through various degrees of torments, he shows himself holy and impassible." And Nonnus: "First they are subjected to lighter torments, then to more severe ones; and so, after enduring all the tortures, they are imbued with the sacred rites themselves, being tormented indeed with fire and water and torments of this kind." Concerning these same rites, Virgil, Aen. xi. 785:—

    Translator note: Greek passage from Gregory Nazianzus is heavily OCR-damaged (rendered as garbled Latin-character string); Latin paraphrase immediately following is intact and used as basis for English rendering of the Greek quotation. Low confidence on Greek portion only.

  13. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    “ Sancti custos Soractis Apollo, Quem primi colimus, cui pineus ardor aceryo

    English

    "O Apollo, guardian of holy Soracte, whom we are the first to worship, for whom the blaze of pine-wood on the heap

    Translator note: Opening lines of the Virgil quotation (Aen. xi. 785–786), split across blocks 98–100 by OCR pagination. "aceryo" is an OCR artifact for "acervo" (heap/pyre).

  14. Original

    Pascitur, et medium freti pietate per ignem

    English

    is fed, and we in our devotion tread through the midst of the fire

    Translator note: Continuation of the Virgil quotation (Aen. xi. 787), split across blocks.

  15. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Cultores mult premimus vestigia pruna.” De quibus videndus Plinius, lib. vii. cap. ii. Atque heee etiam imi- tatos fuisse Israelitas haud improbabile.

    English

    and plant our steps upon much burning coal." Concerning these things, see Pliny, book vii, chapter ii. And it is not improbable that the Israelites also imitated these practices.

    Translator note: "mult" is an OCR artifact for "multa" (much/many); "premimus vestigia pruna" = "we press our steps upon burning coals"; closing line of the Virgil quotation (Aen. xi. 788).

  16. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Y. Causas tanti sceleris exponit propheta: Mic. vi. 6, 7, “Qua- nam re veniam ante Dominum, et incurvabo me Deo excelso? ve- niamne ante eum holocaustis, cum vitulis anniculis? An accepta habeat Dominus millia arietum, myriades torrentium olei? an darem primogenitum meum pro defectione mea, fructum ventris mez pro peccato anime mez?” Letales conscientize morsus miseros hypocritas veri sacrificii, quod solum peccati conscientiam tollit, ignaros, in in- saniam istam adegerunt. VI. Locus idoli hujus cultui destinatus, erat vallis filii Hinnom. “ Locus erat,” inquit Adrichomius, “in suburbanis Hierusalem (con- tra orientem sub monte ascensionis juxta Piscinam fullonis) ut Tempe ameenissimus, fontibus Siloe ac fluxu torrentis Cedron irri- guus; viridarlis et hortis consitus, totusque nemorosus ac deliciis plenus.” Ita est, nam cum omnia alia idola lucos et fana sua in ipsa urbe habuerint, edes Molocho dicatz extra muros urbis exstructee erant. Nomine illo vocabatur, antequam Israelite terram Canaaneeam ingressi essent; nam in divisione terre prima, diserte nominatur “vallis filii Hinnom,” et “ vallis Hinnom,” Josh. xv. 8, neque aliunde querenda vocis origo. Nam sunt, qui deducunt a on, “rugivit, ejulavit,” quasi a rugitu, quem filii idololatrarum ibi immolati emi- serant, ita diceretur; sed uti diximus, locus a possessore ita dictus erat, longe antequam eo scelere pollueretur. Ex 537 82, “valle Hinnom,” facta est uno verbo Tew; etiam unica dictione habemus Di, “Gehinnom,” Josh. xviii. 16.[%] Ob multas causas ccepit postea locus damnatorum ita vocari; id a veteribus ita factum esse negat Hieronymus. Nempe Chaldzeus paraphrastes Hieronymo incognitus ; qui seepissime eo vocabulo pro loco damnatorum utitur; ut Esa. xxxiii, 14, atque alibi. Dictione réewe, Dominum nostrum, Matt. v. 29, 30, et x. 28, eo sensu usum esse constat. Cum enim locus iste primo per miserorum infantum vivicomburium ; deinde exercitis Assyriaci sub Sennacheribo ravwrcdpixy, atque summam per Josiam mortuorum ossium injectione pollutionem, horribilis et abominandus redderetur, tot sceleribus et suppliciis horrendis cumulatus, idoneus visus est, qui improbis in memoriam revocaret. horrendas istas et sempiternas _poenas, quas, tempore prestituto, de iis omnibus Deus sumpturus est. Ilatis autem cadaveribus totam vallem ita polluit Josias, 2 Reg. xxiii. 10, ut non videatur usui superstitioso postea unquam fuisse separata. VII. In ea valle locus peculiaris erat Tophet; forsan omne illud spatium ea vox denotat, quod erat intra sacrorum septum: 2 Reg. xxiii. 10, “ Polluit Tophet in valle filiorum Hinnom.” Et Hieron. vii. 81, “ Excelsa Tophet in valle filii Hinnom.” Tophet ita dictum esse a A, “ tympanum,” plerique statuunt ; nempe percutiebatur tympanum, dum puer vivus esset in igneo idoli conclavi, ne ejulatus, quos inter flammas ederet, impia parentum commoverent viscera. Forerius in Esa. xxx. $3, ait MBA prodigium significare, atque locum inde ita dictum fuisse, quoniam horribile erat spectaculum, Et in

    English

    V. The prophet sets forth the causes of so great a crime: Mic. vi. 6, 7, "With what shall I come before the Lord, and bow myself before God most high? Shall I come before Him with burnt offerings, with yearling calves? Will the Lord be pleased with thousands of rams, with ten thousand rivers of oil? Shall I give my firstborn for my transgression, the fruit of my body for the sin of my soul?" The deadly stings of conscience drove these wretched hypocrites, ignorant of the true sacrifice which alone removes the consciousness of sin, into this madness. VI. The place appointed for the worship of this idol was the valley of the son of Hinnom. "The place was," says Adrichomius, "in the suburbs of Jerusalem (to the east, below the Mount of Ascension, near the Fuller's Pool), most pleasant like Tempe, watered by the springs of Siloam and the flow of the brook Kidron, planted with gardens and orchards, and altogether wooded and full of delights." So it is; for whereas all other idols had their groves and shrines within the city itself, the temples dedicated to Molech were built outside the walls of the city. It was called by that name before the Israelites entered the land of Canaan; for in the first division of the land it is expressly named "the valley of the son of Hinnom" and "the valley of Hinnom," Josh. xv. 8, and the origin of the name need not be sought elsewhere. For there are those who derive it from a root meaning "he roared, he wailed," as if it were so called from the roaring that the sons of idolaters sacrificed there had uttered; but as we have said, the place was named after its owner, long before it was defiled by that crime. From the phrase meaning "valley of Hinnom," a single word was formed; we also have it as a single term, "Gehinnom," Josh. xviii. 16. For many reasons this place afterwards came to be used as a name for the place of the damned; Jerome denies that this was done by the ancients. Yet the Chaldean paraphrast, unknown to Jerome, very frequently uses that term for the place of the damned, as at Isa. xxxiii. 14, and elsewhere. It is established that our Lord used the term in this sense, Matt. v. 29, 30, and x. 28. For since that place was rendered horrible and abominable — first by the burning alive of miserable infants; then by the total destruction of the Assyrian army under Sennacherib; and finally by Josiah's casting in of dead bones, which brought upon it the greatest pollution — it was seen as fitting, being heaped up with so many crimes and dreadful punishments, to call to the minds of the wicked those dreadful and eternal punishments which God will at the appointed time exact from all of them. Moreover, Josiah so defiled the entire valley by bringing in corpses, 2 Reg. xxiii. 10, that it does not appear ever afterwards to have been set apart for superstitious use. VII. In that valley there was a particular place called Topheth; perhaps that word denotes the entire precinct that was within the sacred enclosure: 2 Reg. xxiii. 10, "He defiled Topheth in the valley of the sons of Hinnom." And Jer. vii. 31, "The high places of Topheth in the valley of the son of Hinnom." Most hold that Topheth was so named from a word meaning "drum"; for the drum was beaten while the boy was alive in the fiery chamber of the idol, so that the wailing he uttered amid the flames would not move the impious bowels of the parents. Forerius, on Isa. xxx. 33, says that the Hebrew word signifies a portent, and that the place was so called because it was a horrible spectacle. And in

    Translator note: Section numbering shifts mid-block (V through VII); several OCR artifacts: "Y." for "V.", "mez" for "meae", "conscientize" for "conscientiae", "ccepit" for "coepit", "Chaldzeus" for "Chaldaeus", garbled Greek/Hebrew strings ("ravwrcdpixy", "MBA", "537 82", "Tew", "Di") rendered by inference from context. Hebrew etymological terms preserved as contextual descriptions. Block ends mid-sentence ("Et in") as in the source.

  17. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    336 THEOLOGIZ MOSAICA CORRUPTIO. [LIB. Vv. sententie suse confirmationem adducit Jobi verba, cap. xvii. 6, “ Sta- tuit me parabolam populorum, 78 Dep? npn).” Verba illa sane varie vertunt interpretes. Arias Montan.: “Et ignis Gehenne antea ero.” Junius: “Tympanotribarum ante materia ero.” Vulgat., “Exemplum sum coram eis.” LXX., Téaws 6: atrois dursEnv,— Ri- sus illis deveni” Chaldeus: ‘nx 13> yo DINN,—“ Et ab interiori Gehenne ero.” Nostrates: “And aforetime I was as a tabret;” vel potius, “ Afore them,” ut notant in margine. Queritur sine dubio vir sanctus se opprobrium, ludibrium et fabulam factum esse homi- nibus nihili, cui seilicet tanquam tympano illuderent, vel quem pulsarent ut tympanum. Cum autem vox illa 2) apud Esaiam prophetam, cap. xxx. 33, pro inferno sumatur, vel ad poenas eeternas figurandas adhibeatur, eandem hic loci significationem obtinere arbi- trati sunt interpretes. Ceterum nihil obstat, quo mints tympanum hic denotet, potiis quam prodigium aut portentum, quod voluit vir doctus. Vertm locum et pceenas damnatorum apud Esaiam describi nemini dubium esse potest, qui paulo attentius ignem illum, olim regi preparatum, cum eo conferat, quem Dominus noster preepara- tum fuisse diabolo et angelis ejus docet.

    English

    336 CORRUPTION OF MOSAIC THEOLOGY. [Book V. he adduces for the confirmation of his view the words of Job, chapter xvii. 6, "He has made me a byword among the peoples" — with the Hebrew appended. Those words are indeed rendered variously by interpreters. Arias Montanus: "And I shall hereafter be as a fire of Gehenna." Junius: "I shall hereafter be material for those who beat the drum." The Vulgate: "I am an example before them." The LXX: "I have become a laughingstock to them." The Chaldean: "And I shall be from the inner Gehenna." Our own translators: "And aforetime I was as a tabret;" or rather, "Afore them," as they note in the margin. Doubtless the holy man complains that he has been made a reproach, a mockery, and a byword among worthless men, upon whom they play as upon a drum, or whom they beat as a drum. But since that word, in the prophet Isaiah, chapter xxx. 33, is taken for hell, or is used to represent eternal punishments, interpreters have judged it to bear the same meaning here. Nevertheless, nothing prevents it from signifying "drum" here rather than a portent or prodigy, as that learned man wished. But that the place and the punishments of the damned are described by Isaiah can be doubted by no one who compares with some care that fire once prepared for a king with the fire which our Lord teaches was prepared for the devil and his angels.

    Translator note: Page header line "336 THEOLOGIZ MOSAICA CORRUPTIO. [LIB. Vv." is a running header retained verbatim in original and translated as book header. Hebrew and Greek quotation strings ("78 Dep? npn)", "Téaws 6: atrois dursEnv", "'nx 13> yo DINN", "2)") are heavily OCR-damaged; rendered from the Latin paraphrases immediately following each quotation. "Tympanotribarum" preserved as Owen's Latin coinage for "drum-beaters."

  18. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VIII. Quisnam esset, quem cultu hoc nefario venerati sunt, non adeo certa res est. Eundem cum Baale fuisse, probare videtur idem cultus; nam et Baali filios sacrificabant, idque in valle Hinnom, Jer. vii. 31. Deinde Amosus Molochum in deserto populum colu- isse affirmat, cap. v. 26, at preter Baal-pehorem idolum ullum eos ibi coluisse in eorum temporum historia non memoratur. Moloe ideo idem ac Baal-peor et Baal, hoc est, Sol. Saturnum sacrificia indicare nonnulli arbitrantur; ipsum vero Saturnum Tyrium, Solem fuisse, pluribus ostendit Cl. Vossius.

    English

    VIII. Who precisely was the one they worshiped with this impious cult is not altogether a settled matter. That he was the same as Baal seems to be proven by the identity of the cult; for they also sacrificed children to Baal, and this in the valley of Hinnom, Jer. vii. 31. Further, Amos affirms that the people worshiped Molech in the wilderness, chapter v. 26, yet no idol other than Baal-peor is mentioned in the history of those times as having been worshiped by them there. Some therefore judge that Molech is the same as Baal-peor and Baal — that is, the Sun. That Tyrian Saturn was himself the Sun, the learned Vossius demonstrates at length.

    Translator note: "Moloe" is an OCR artifact for "Moloch" or "Molocho"; rendered as "Molech" consistently per context. "Cl. Vossius" = the distinguished Gerardus Vossius; "Cl." (Clarissimus) is an honorific retained as "the learned."

  19. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    IX. Neque ab hoc Molocho alii fuerunt Adrammelech et Anamme- lech, quibus habitatores Sepharvaim filios suos igne combusserunt, 2 Reg. xvii. 31. Adrammelech est 329 IN, seu “rex magnificus ;” et Anammelech 412) 72¥,, seu “regis responsio,” a quo scilicet responsa oracularia petierunt.

    English

    IX. Nor were Adrammelech and Anammelech different from this Molech — to whom the inhabitants of Sepharvaim burned their sons in fire, 2 Reg. xvii. 31. Adrammelech is the Hebrew for "magnificent king"; and Anammelech means "the king's answer," from which they doubtless sought oracular responses.

    Translator note: Hebrew etymological strings ("329 IN" and "412) 72¥") are OCR-damaged; rendered from Owen's own Latin glosses immediately following each.

  20. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    X. In his ideo utcunque latenter, Solem venerati sunt. Omni vero tandem larva deposita, ipsum palam et ex professo divinis honoribus prosecuti sunt. Equos et currus Soli posuisse reges Je- hude, narrat sacra historia, 2 Reg. xxiii. 11. Per omnem orientem sacri erant Soli equi. Id docet Xenophon, Kuporaid., lib. viii. et Anab. lib. iv.; Pausanias etiam in Laconic. Eis quadrigas additas fuisse ostendit decimo Aithiopicorum Heliodorus, Videntur hi equi fuisse instar veredorum, quibus cursores equestres utebantur, qui quotidie solem salutabant jussu regis; vel forsan etiam ipse rex ac principes solem adoraturi eis insidebant. Utrum currus veri fuerint, an curruum imagines, incertum est. At certum ultra hane equorum dedicationem, eos directe et immediate solem adorasse: Ezech. viii. 16, “ Adorabant solem versus orientem.” Illum antiquissimum fuisse cultum solarem, alibi docuimus.

    English

    X. In these things, therefore, they worshipped the Sun, albeit in some measure covertly. But at last, when every mask was laid aside, they pursued Him openly and avowedly with divine honors. That the kings of Judah had dedicated horses and chariots to the Sun, the sacred history relates, 2 Reg. xxiii. 11. Throughout all the east, horses were sacred to the Sun. This Xenophon teaches in the Cyropaedia, book viii, and in the Anabasis, book iv; and Pausanias also in the Laconica. Heliodorus, in the tenth book of the Aethiopica, shows that four-horse chariots were added to them. These horses appear to have served as relay-horses, used by equestrian couriers who daily saluted the Sun at the king's command; or perhaps the king himself and the princes rode upon them when they went to worship the Sun. Whether these were real chariots or images of chariots is uncertain. But it is certain that, beyond this dedication of horses, they worshipped the Sun directly and immediately: Ezech. viii. 16, "They worshipped the sun toward the east." That this was a most ancient solar cult, we have shown elsewhere.

    Translator note: OCR artifacts silently resolved: 'Je- hude' = 'Judah'; 'Kuporaid.' = Cyropaedia (Xenophon). Scripture quotation translated from Owen's Latin wording.

  1. Original

    CAPUT VIII.

    English

    Chapter 8.

  2. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Astaroth—Dea Sidoniorum—Hebreis Deus dicta—Philistheis culta—Hjus nomi- nis oppidum—Ovium simulacra—Luci Astaroth—™"s et "FY? Astarte —Atergatis—Derceto—De Regina Gatide ; et drep Parsdos—Piscium absti- nentia; superstitionis ortus—Simulacrum Astartis quale—Regina cceli— Luna—Dea ccelestis odgav/e—Sol cceli dominus.—Luna regina—Gad_ et Meni, Esa. Ixv. 11—Gad, quis—Sententia Hieronymi—Ceeli exercitus—Dii Damasceni—Maache terriculamentum—Alia.

    English

    Ashtaroth — Goddess of the Sidonians — Called "God" by the Hebrews — Worshipped by the Philistines — A town of this name — Images in the shape of sheep — Groves of Ashtaroth — Astarte — Atergatis — Derceto — Concerning Queen Gatis, and the phrase "besides Gatis" — Abstinence from fish; origin of the superstition — The form of the image of Astarte — Queen of heaven — The moon — Heavenly goddess of heaven — The sun, lord of heaven — The moon, queen — Gad and Meni, Isa. lxv. 11 — Who Gad is — The opinion of Jerome — The host of heaven — The gods of Damascus — Maacah, a terror — Other matters.

    Translator note: Section-summary heading with multiple OCR-damaged Hebrew and Greek terms rendered as garbled characters; translated by inference from context and the discussion in the following paragraphs.

  3. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    I. Resrar, ut de Astaroth agamus, paucisque aliis diis innomi- natis, qui supersunt. Astaroth dicitur DIS WN, 1 Reg. xi. 5, 33. Deus Sidoniorum, pro dea; cum Hebrei vocem nullam habeant, que genere feminino numen enunciet. Ea primo memoratur Jud. ii. 18, atque iterum cap. x. 6; 1 Sam. vii. 3. Non tantdm Sidoniis sed et Philisthzis, adeoque omnibus littus maris incolentibus adora- tum fuisse hoc idolum, ostendit 1 Sam. xxxi. 10.

    English

    I. It remains for us to treat of Ashtaroth, and a few other unnamed gods that remain. Ashtaroth is called the god of the Sidonians at 1 Reg. xi. 5, 33 — "god" rather than "goddess," since the Hebrews have no word to express a deity in the feminine gender. She is first mentioned at Jud. ii. 18, and again at cap. x. 6; 1 Sam. vii. 3. That this idol was worshipped not only by the Sidonians but also by the Philistines, and indeed by all who inhabited the seacoast, is shown by 1 Sam. xxxi. 10.

    Translator note: "DIS WN" is OCR-garbled Hebrew (עַשְׁתֹּרֶת); rendered by context. "Resrar" is likely an OCR artifact for "Restat" (It remains).

  4. Original

    II. Erat etiam hujus nominis oppidum, Deut. i. 4, Josh. ix. 10, quod ab idoli hujus cultu cognomen duxisse, nemini dubium esse potest; vicissim idolis seepissime nomina imposita fuére a locis, qui- bus cultus superstitiosus eis preeberetur.

    English

    II. There was also a town by this name, Deut. i. 4, Josh. ix. 10, which can be doubted by no one to have derived its name from the worship of this idol; conversely, names were very often given to idols from the places where superstitious worship was rendered to them.

  5. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    TIT. Judeei communiter statuunt, Astaroth esse idolorum simulacra in similitudinem ovium formata. MAYY enim “ femellam ovis” denotare aiunt. Alii a multitudine sacrificiorum, ex ovibus et pecu- dibus, idolum nomen sortitum esse volunt, 1 Sam. vii, 4. LXX. vertunt MIWAWY per daon Aorupdd, “Iucos Astaroth;” aliam, cum ed ejusdem pene soni, dictionem conjungens; nam mw “ Jucos” significabat. Inde idolum hoc in lucis adoratum fuisse, nonnulli arbitrantur.

    English

    III. The Jews commonly maintain that Ashtaroth designates idols fashioned in the likeness of sheep, for they say the Hebrew word denotes "a ewe." Others hold that the idol received its name from the multitude of sacrifices offered from sheep and cattle, 1 Sam. vii. 4. The Septuagint renders the Hebrew word for Ashtaroth as "groves of Ashtaroth," joining to it another word of nearly the same sound; for the Hebrew word in question signified "grove." Hence some think that this idol was worshipped in groves.

    Translator note: "TIT." is an OCR error for "III." The Hebrew terms "MAYY" and "MIWAWY" and the garbled Greek phrase "daon Aorupdd" (likely ἄλση Ἀσταρτής, "groves of Ashtaroth") and "mw" are OCR-damaged; translated by inference from context.

  6. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    TV. Aliis nominibus idolum hoc etiam dictum est, Astarte, dea Syra nominatissima, et Atergatis, et Derceto; ea omnia ab illo altero fluxisse constat. Vana enim sunt qua ex Antipatro Stoico de dea hac producit Athenzus Deipnos. lib. vii, et cur Atergatis diceretur. Gatim reginam quandam fingit, que edictum promulgavit, ne quis drep Taridos, hocest, “ praeter Gatidem” pisces ederet. Inde, inquit, apud imperitum vulgus prodiit nomen Atergatis, inepte; et Gree- corum more in investigandis nominum deorum originibus: Atergatim enim vocem corruptam esse ab MAYY nemo non videt. .

    English

    IV. This idol was also known by other names: Astarte, the most renowned Syrian goddess, and Atergatis, and Derceto — all of which are established to have flowed from the other. For vain are the things which Athenaeus, in his Deipnosophistae, book vii, produces from Antipater the Stoic concerning this goddess, and why she was called Atergatis. He invents a certain queen named Gatis, who promulgated an edict that no one should eat fish "besides Gatis," that is, except Gatis herself. Hence, he says, the name Atergatis arose among the ignorant common people — a foolish explanation, and in keeping with the manner of the Greeks in investigating the origins of the names of their gods; for everyone can see that the name Atergatis is a corrupted form of the Hebrew word for Ashtaroth.

    Translator note: "TV." is an OCR error for "IV." "MAYY" is OCR-damaged Hebrew (עַשְׁתָּרוֹת). The Greek phrase "drep Taridos" represents ἄτερ Γατίδος ("besides Gatis"), as Owen himself explains immediately after. "Athenzus" = Athenaeus.

  7. Original

    V. Inde vero prodiit conjectura ineptissima, quod ejus cultiis pars erat piscium abstinentia; ejus etiom apud Syros causam non minus ineptam assignat apud Hyginum in poetico astronomico Diogenes Erythreus. “Is,” inquit, “scribit quodam tempore Venerem cum

    English

    V. From this arose the most absurd conjecture that abstinence from fish was part of her worship. Diogenes of Erythrae assigns an equally absurd reason for this custom among the Syrians, as recorded in Hyginus's Poetic Astronomy. "He writes," it says, "that at a certain time Venus, along with"

    Translator note: Block ends mid-sentence ("cum"), continuing in the next block; translated accordingly.

  8. Original

    338 THEOLOGIAZ MOSAIC CORRUPTIO. [LIB. V.

    English

    338 THE CORRUPTION OF MOSAIC THEOLOGY. [Book V.

  9. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Cupidine filio in Syriam ad flumen Euphratem venisse, et eodem loco repente Typhona giganta apparuisse; Venerem autem cum filio in flumen’se projecisse, et ibi figuram pisctum forma mutasse, quo facto periculo esse liberatos. Itaque postea Syros, qui his locis sunt proximi, destitisse pisces esitare, quod vereantur eos capere, ne simili causa, aut deorum presidia impugnare videantur, aut eos capere.” Istis nihil stultius) Simulacrum idoli plurimi aiunt a femoribus ad pedes usque extremos figura piscis fictum fuisse, reli- qua parte corporis femina erat. Incerta figure origo; sed eam pis- cium religioni ansam preebuisse pene certum. Veneri statuam fuisse dicit Nicetus in Gregorium. Ego nullus dubito, quin eadem fuerit cum “regina cceli” toties Jeremize memorata. Ea luna erat, quee aliis et Venus et Diana, et Juno Lucina; ob roAvwuyiay, et sacrificiorum multitudinem NAVY dicta. Deam Syram, que Astarte, lunam esse se existimare affirmat Lucianus. Lunam inter astra dominantem eo nomine notari consentit Hieronymus, in Jer. cap. vil. Ita eam describit poeta:— “Micat inter omnes

    English

    — his son Cupid, came to Syria to the river Euphrates, and that in that very place the giant Typhon suddenly appeared; that Venus thereupon threw herself with her son into the river, and there changed her form into the shape of fish, by which act they were freed from danger. And so afterward the Syrians who live closest to those places refrained from eating fish, fearing to catch them, lest for a similar reason they might seem either to assail the protection of the gods or to capture the gods themselves." Nothing is more foolish than these things. Most say that the image of the idol was fashioned in the shape of a fish from the thighs down to the very feet, while the rest of the body was that of a woman. The origin of the image is uncertain, but it is almost certain that it gave occasion to the religious reverence for fish. Nicetas, in his commentary on Gregory, says it was a statue of Venus. I have no doubt that she was the same as the "queen of heaven" so often mentioned by Jeremiah. She was the moon, who was for others both Venus and Diana and Juno Lucina; called by the Hebrew name on account of her many names and the multitude of sacrifices. Lucian affirms that he believes the Syrian goddess, who is Astarte, is the moon. Jerome agrees that the moon, dominant among the stars, is designated by this name, in his commentary on Jer. cap. vii. Thus the poet describes her: "She shines among all

    Translator note: "roAvwuyiay" is OCR-damaged Greek, likely πολυωνυμίαν (having many names); translated by inference. "NAVY" is OCR-damaged Hebrew; rendered contextually as "by the Hebrew name." Block ends mid-quotation, continuing in the next block. "Nicetus" corrected to Nicetas (Nicetas Choniates or Nicetas of Paphlagonia, who wrote on Gregory).

  10. Original

    Julium sidus, velut inter ignes Luna minores.’”’—Hor. Car. lib. i. Od. xii. 46. Et Epod. xv. 1:—

    English

    the Julian star, as the moon among the lesser fires." — Hor. Car. lib. i. Od. xii. 46. And Epod. xv. 1: —

  11. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    “ Nox erat, et coelo fulgebat luna sereno Inter minora sidera.”’

    English

    "It was night, and the moon was shining in a clear sky among the lesser stars."

    Translator note: Latin verse citation (Ovid, Fasti); closing punctuation appears to be an OCR artifact.

  12. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Hoe est, regina cceli. Cum Syriee Astarte conjungit Tertullianus, Apol. cap. xxiv., Africae ccelestem. Per ccelestem, seu ocidpaviay, Venus vulgo intellecta, quemadmodum ex Luciano constat. Sed Venus ista non nisi luna, quod alias ostensum. ‘Non desunt autem, qui solem reginam cceli fuisse arbitrantur. Nam 2 aliquando feminini generis esse probant exempla; [7 vero, que vox lunam denotat, ut illa altera solem, nunquam. Unde Chaldzis Deus Lunus dictus. Sed vix crederem, obtinuisse rationem istam gram- maticalem, sed potius uti solem pnw bys | seu “dominum ceeli,” etiam regem dixerunt, ita nomine “regine cceli” lunam notare voluerint.

    English

    That is, the queen of heaven. Tertullian, in Apol. cap. xxiv., connects her with Syria's Astarte and Africa's Caelestis. By Caelestis, or Ourania, Venus is commonly understood, as is evident from Lucian. But that Venus is none other than the moon has been shown elsewhere. There are, however, those who think that the queen of heaven was the sun. For they demonstrate by examples that the sun is sometimes of the feminine gender; whereas the word that denotes the moon, as the other denotes the sun, is never so. Hence among the Chaldeans the lunar deity was called masculine. But I would hardly believe that this grammatical argument prevailed; rather, just as they called the sun "lord of heaven" and even "king," so by the name "queen of heaven" they meant to designate the moon.

    Translator note: OCR-damaged throughout: 'Hoe' for 'Hoc'; 'cceli'/'ccelo' for 'caeli'; 'ccelestem' for 'caelestem'; 'Syriee' for 'Syriae'; 'ocidpaviay' for 'Οὐρανίαν' (Greek, OCR-garbled); Hebrew terms 'pnw bys' and bracketed characters are OCR-corrupted Hebrew for sun/moon words; 'Chaldzis' for 'Chaldaeis'. Rendered from context and parallel sources.

  13. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VI. Philastrius Heres. xv. affirmat, Judzos fortunam coluisse, rixn: “Eromdlovres rH Saspoviw rparelay, nul TAnpouvres TH TUN HEpAOWCE —“ Parantes demoni mensam et implentes fortune potionem.” Et in versione Latina textts Grasci, qui apud Hieronymum exstat, for- tuna r@ 73 respondet; dasuévov vero r@ 22. WVulgatus non ‘39 sed 73 fortunam vertit ; et Meni pro particula tantum usurpat: “Qui ponitis fortune mensam et libatis super eam.” Atque ita etiam Symmachus teste Hieronymo; et “absque me,” reddit. Junius vim vocum refert, ita enim vertit, “ Qui instruitis turme illi mensam, quique impletis numeris illis libamen.” 73 enim turmam significat; et "J a MID, numerare, enata esse videtur. Eum sequuntur nostrates: “That prepare a table for that troop, and that furnish the drink-offering unto that number;’ in marginem autem rejiciunt Gad et Meni. Arias Montanus: “ Parantes Jovi mensam, et implentes Meni liba- men.” In tanta varietate, non facile est dicere quid maxime arri- det. Reginam cceli hic non intelligi, certum; multa de stella Jovis, de Mercurio, de stellarum constellatione, de bona fortuna, de horo- -scopo, ascendente planeta propitio, feliciter posito, de idolis Edom- zorum, aliisque, incertis omnibus, in hune locum congerunt virl eruditi. Quamvis autem ex omni parte haud faciant satis, fateor tamen animo maxime respondere, que olim in locum annotavit doc- tissimus Hieronymus. “ Est,” inquit, “ in cunctis urbibus et maxime in Mgypto, et in Alexandria idololatrise vetus consuetudo, ut ultimo die anni, et mensis eorum qui extremus est, ponant mensam re- fertam varii generis epulis, et poculum mulso mistum, vel preeteriti anni vel futuri fertilitatem auspicantes. Hoc autem faciebant et Israelitae omnium simulacrorum portenta venerantes.”

    English

    VI. Philastrius, Heres. xv., affirms that the Jews worshipped Fortune, the Hebrew Gad: "Preparing a table for the demon and filling the cup for Fortune." And in the Latin translation of the Greek text found in Jerome, the word for Fortune corresponds to Gad; while the word for demon corresponds to Meni. The Vulgate translates not Gad but Meni as Fortune, and uses Meni merely as a particle: "You who set a table for Fortune and pour a libation upon it." And so likewise Symmachus, according to Jerome, renders it "without me." Junius renders the force of the words as follows: "You who prepare a table for that troop and fill a libation for those numbers." For Gad signifies a troop, and Meni appears to be derived from the root meaning to number. Our own translators follow him: "That prepare a table for that troop, and that furnish the drink-offering unto that number" — though they relegate Gad and Meni to the margin. Arias Montanus: "Preparing a table for Jupiter and filling a libation for Meni." In such variety, it is not easy to say what is most satisfying. It is certain that the queen of heaven is not meant here; learned men heap up many things about this passage — about the star of Jupiter, about Mercury, about the constellation of the stars, about good fortune, about the horoscope, a favorable ascending planet, auspiciously placed, about the idols of the Edomites, and other things, all uncertain. Although none of them fully satisfies on every point, I must confess that what the most learned Jerome once noted on this passage appeals most to my mind. "There is," he says, "in all cities and especially in Egypt and in Alexandria an ancient custom of idolatry: on the last day of the year and of the last month, they set a table laden with various kinds of food and a cup mixed with honey wine, taking augury for the fertility either of the past year or the future. And this the Israelites also did, venerating the monstrous idols of every kind."

    Translator note: OCR severely damaged throughout: Greek quotation ('Eromdlovres rH Saspoviw rparelay, nul TAnpouvres TH TUN HEpAOWCE') is heavily garbled Greek for a passage about preparing a table for the demon and filling a cup for Fortune (from Isa. 65:11 LXX); Hebrew characters and OCR fragments ('r@ 73', 'r@ 22', 'J a MID', etc.) represent Gad and Meni and associated root words, rendered from context and Owen's own Latin paraphrase; 'Mgypto' = 'Aegypto' (Egypt); 'textts Grasci' = 'textus Graeci'; 'idololatrise' = 'idololatriae'; 'preeteriti' = 'praeteriti'; 'Judzos' = 'Judaeos'. Translation rendered from context, Latin paraphrases, and parallel sources.

  14. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VII. Cum sole et luna adoraverunt etiam totum cceli exercitum, hoc est, stellas omnes. Chemosh, 1 Reg. xi. 33, eundem cum Bel- phehore fuisse scribit Hieronymus, in Esa. xv. Verlus cum Moleco, ut videre est Jud. xi. 24.

    English

    VII. Together with the sun and moon they also worshipped the whole host of heaven, that is, all the stars. Jerome writes, in his commentary on Isa. xv., that Chemosh, mentioned in 1 Reg. xi. 33, was the same as Baal-Peor. More truly, he is identified with Molech, as can be seen from Jud. xi. 24.

    Translator note: OCR artifact: 'cceli' for 'caeli'; 'Verlus' appears to be a corruption of 'Verius' (more truly/correctly); 'Bel-phehore' = Baal-Peor. Rendered with high confidence from context.

  15. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VIII. Restant dii innominati. Inter eos occurrunt dii Damasceni, - quibus rex Achaz sacrificavit, 2 Chron. xxviii. 28, et altare struxit in ipsa Dei domo, 2 Reg. xvi. 11-13. Maacha, avia regis Asa, quee mater ejus dicitur, idolum peculiare colendum in luco proposuit, 2 Chron. xy. 16, “ M3229 Tw? fecit.” Vulgatus, “Simulacrum Priapi.” Alii, “statuam horrendam.” ’ Aoréprny, LXX. Vocabulum, “ terricu- lamentum,” seu terrorem, significat. Inde Castalio “ Panem” vertit, qui in lucis, terrorem hominibus incutere solitus. Inane potius ter- riculamentum Spiritum Sanctum innuere arbitror. ; IX. Que de Ob et Iideoni dicuntur aliisque éyyaorpimubiag gene- ribus, atque de chiromantia, augurio, geomantia, sortilegio, Pythiis, et preestigiatoribus, ad institutum nostrum non pertinent. Sufficiat _ preecipua, si non omnia ista idola paucis perstrinxisse, quee scelere nefario, relicto Deo vero, apostate superstitiose coluerunt.

    English

    VIII. There remain unnamed gods. Among these occur the gods of Damascus, to whom King Ahaz sacrificed, 2 Chron. xxviii. 28, and built an altar in the very house of God, 2 Reg. xvi. 11-13. Maacah, grandmother of King Asa — who is called his mother — set up a particular idol for worship in a grove, 2 Chron. xv. 16, making a mipletzeth. The Vulgate renders it, "An image of Priapus." Others, "a horrible statue." The LXX reads Astarten. The word signifies a "terror" or fright. Hence Castalio translates it "Pan," who was accustomed to strike terror into men in the groves. I judge rather that this vain terror alludes to the Holy Spirit. IX. What is said about Ob and Iadoni and other kinds of ventriloquism, and about chiromancy, augury, geomancy, sortilege, Pythians, and conjurers, does not pertain to our present purpose. It is sufficient to have briefly touched upon the chief, if not all, of those idols which the apostates superstitiously worshipped with wicked crime, having forsaken the true God.

    Translator note: OCR-damaged throughout: Hebrew characters 'M3229 Tw?' represent the Hebrew word mipletzeth (horror/idol); 'LXX' citation 'Aoréprny' is OCR-garbled Greek Ἀστάρτην (Astarten); 'éyyaorpimubiag' is OCR-garbled Greek ἐγγαστριμυθίας (ventriloquism/divination); 'Iideoni' = 'Yiddeoni'; 'quee' = 'quae'; 'preestigiatoribus' = 'praestigiatoribus'; 'preecipua' = 'praecipua'. Rendered from context.

  1. Original

    CAPUT IX.

    English

    Chapter 9.

  2. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Vitulus Aaronicus—Ejus conficiendi occasio—Non Deum summum sed internun- tium postulavit populus—Vitulum Deum esse non credebant—Metonymice ita dictus—An factus ad instar Apidis Agyptiace—Auree amissex Apidis imagines—Figura vituli maris—Apis bos femina—Vituli Jeroboamici cur juvence dicti—Non alius Deus preter Jehovam in vitulo cultus—Exosa Deo superstitio—Mendacia gentilium de adoratione capitis asini, Hierosolymis—

    English

    The Aaronic Calf — The occasion of its making — The people demanded not the supreme God but an intermediary — They did not believe the calf to be God — It was so called metonymically — Whether it was made in the likeness of the Egyptian Apis — Golden images of the lost Apis — The figure of a male calf — Apis a female cow — Why the calves of Jeroboam were called heifers — No god other than Jehovah was worshipped in the calf — A superstition hateful to God — The lies of the Gentiles concerning the worship of an ass's head at Jerusalem —

    Translator note: OCR hyphenation artifact 'internun- tium' silently resolved to 'internuntium'; 'Agyptiace' resolved to 'Aegyptiacae'; 'amissex' resolved to 'amissae'.

  3. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Figmenti occasio et color—Locus Taciti notatus—Vitulum in pulverem com- minutum in aquam dispersit Moses—An in similitudinem submersionis A pidis —Aaron aJudzis purgatus inepte; a Monceio falso—Verum crimen Aaronis.

    English

    The occasion and pretext of the fabrication — A passage of Tacitus noted — Moses ground the calf to powder and scattered it upon the water — Whether in imitation of the submersion of Apis — Aaron ineptly defended by the Jews; falsely defended by Morin — The true crime of Aaron.

    Translator note: OCR artifacts resolved: 'com- minutum' to 'comminutum'; 'A pidis' to 'Apidis'; 'aJudzis' to 'a Judaeis'; 'Monceio' rendered as Morin (François Morin, author of 'Aaron Purgatus').

  4. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    J. SEQUUNTUR ea, que in modo mediisque cultus religiosi deli- querunt, cultum arbitrarium instituti loco substituentes. Atque hic primum occurrit vitulus Aaronicus, Exod. xxxii. 1-5, Absente per dies aliquot in monte Mose, populus carnalis visibilis signi preesentize divine sibi promissze avidus, et nondum cultu toto ccetui communi institutus, ad conflandum in eos fines vitulum aureum, Aaronem ade- gerunt. “Age,” inquiunt, “fac nobis deos, qui anteant nobis; jam enim Mosche viro illo, qui eduxit nos e terra Aigypti, quid factum sit ignoramus.” Deos scilicet petierunt, non qui Jehove, sed qui Mosis vices, per quos Deum consulerent, obirent. Nam, quod Aaroni hodie fingendum committebant, vix possibile erat, ut crederent, die crastino in verum numen evasurum. Dei autem nomen simulacris metonymice tribuere, iis etiam solenne, qui neutiquam crederent simulacra ipsa deos esse. Visibile ideo preesentize divine signum, ipsi sibi fingere et fabricare aggressi sunt. : IJ. Aaronem quidam arbitrantur vitulum hune finxisse in simili- tudinem Apidis Aigyptiace; vel potitis imaginis aurese, quam in memoriam amiss aut defunctee Apidis consecrare soliti sunt sacer- dotes. Ipsum etiam animal, preestantissimum semper habitum ob labores unde terree fructus percipimus, in animo habere potuit. Sane Scriptura innuere videtur, vitulum istum maris vituli simulacrum fuisse; nam Ps. evi. 20, nomini, quo significatur, annectitur partici- pium generis masculini Dake viv’, Zigyptios autem boves feminas Isidi consecrasse, mares sacrificdsse docet Herodotus in Euterpe. Nec obstat, quod propheta Hoseas, vitulos Jeroboamicos ad instar vituli hujus eremitici fictos, nipay vocet, cap. x. 5, quam vocem, cum sit generis feminini per daucaAzs, hoc est juvencas, reddunt LXX.; chm in contemptum eos ita vocet propheta, prout rectissime in locum annotat Hieronymus. Magnum etiam fuisse sitmulacrum Scriptura innuit, cum Israelitas “gloriam suam mutdsse in formam bovis comedentis herbam,” docet, Ps. evi. 20. At aliquid est, quod ob hujus vituli erectionem, “ Eos corde reversos fuisse in ANgyptum,” affirmet Stephanus, Act. vii. 39, ubi scilicet istiusmodi viderant simu- lacra.

    English

    I. There follow those things in which they sinned in the manner and means of religious worship, substituting arbitrary worship in place of what was instituted. And here the Aaronic calf first presents itself, Exod. xxxii. 1-5. Moses having been absent on the mountain for some days, the carnal people, eager for a visible sign of the divine presence promised to them and not yet instructed in the full worship common to the whole assembly, compelled Aaron to cast a golden calf for those purposes. "Come," they said, "make us gods who will go before us; for as for this man Moses, who brought us out of the land of Egypt, we do not know what has become of him." They sought gods, that is, not to take the place of Jehovah, but to take the place of Moses, through whom they might consult God. For what they were committing to Aaron to be fashioned that day, it was scarcely possible for them to believe would become a true deity by the next day. Moreover, to attribute the name of God to images metonymically was customary even among those who by no means believed that the images themselves were gods. They therefore set about forming and fashioning for themselves a visible sign of the divine presence. II. Some consider that Aaron fashioned this calf in the likeness of the Egyptian Apis, or rather of the golden image which the priests were accustomed to consecrate in memory of an Apis that had been lost or had died. He may also have had in mind the animal itself, always held to be of the highest excellence on account of the labors from which we obtain the fruits of the earth. Scripture does indeed seem to indicate that this calf was an image of a male calf; for at Ps. cvi. 20, a masculine participle is attached to the name by which it is designated, whereas Herodotus in the Euterpe teaches that the Egyptians consecrated female cattle to Isis and sacrificed males. Nor does this create a difficulty with the fact that the prophet Hosea calls the calves of Jeroboam — fashioned after the pattern of this wilderness calf — by a feminine term, at cap. x. 5, which word the LXX render by the feminine form meaning "heifers," since the prophet calls them so in contempt, as Jerome most correctly notes on the passage. Scripture also implies that the image was large, when it teaches that the Israelites "exchanged their glory for the form of an ox that eats grass," Ps. cvi. 20. There is moreover the fact that Stephen affirms that on account of the erection of this calf, "they turned back in their hearts to Egypt," Acts vii. 39 — namely, where they had seen such images.

    Translator note: Block contains multiple OCR-garbled inline terms: 'Dake viv\'' is garbled Hebrew (masculine participle, likely zakhar); 'nipay' is garbled Hebrew/Aramaic (likely \u05E2\u05D2\u05DC\u05D5\u05EA, egloth, heifers); 'daucaAzs' is garbled Greek (likely \u03B4\u03B1\u03BC\u03AC\u03BB\u03B1\u03C2, heifers); 'sitmulacrum' OCR artifact for simulacrum; 'mutdsse' OCR artifact for mutasse; 'Zigyptios' for Aegyptios; section marker 'J.' resolved as 'I.' (Roman numeral I, OCR artifact); 'IJ.' resolved as section 'II.'. All rendered from context.

  5. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    III. Populum alium Deum preter Jehovam in vitulo colere in animo non habuisse, patet ex rei geste historia. Superids ostendi- mus, eos non Deum summum Jehove loco, sed internuntium Mosis loco, postuladsse ; conspecto autem vitulo dixerunt: “ Hi dii tui, Israel, qui eduxerunt te e terra Algypti. Quod videns Aaron, exstruxit altare coram eo; proclamavitque dicendo, Festum Jehove cras esto.” “Dii tui;” hoe est, Deus tuus; nam vitulus unicus erat, et uni consecra- tus. Ita Neh. ix. 18, “Cum fecissent sibi vitulum fusilem, dixerunt, Hic Deus tuus qui eduxit te ex Aigypto;’ hoc est, Dei tui simu- lacrum; seu praesentize ejus in medio tui, signum visibile. Vecors sane et rebellis populus fuerit; at eos usque adeo desipuisse, ut cre- derent, vitulum novicium, quem nudius tertius fecerant in deserto, eos eduxisse ex Algypto, nemo arbitrari potest, nisi qui non tantim eos unum vitulum confldsse, sed omnes in vitulos etiam mutatos _ fuisse sentiat. Deinde populo ad consecrandum vitulum accersito, proclamavit Aaron “Festum Jehove.” “ Cras,’ inquit, “ festum Jehovee esto;” hoc est, coram simulacro hoc tripudiantes celebra- bimus Jehovam. Ei est festum institutum; non vitulo, non Apidi, non Osiridi aut Isidi. Certum ideo Israelitas eremiticos non alium Deum preter Jehovam colere statuisse. Id argumentum doctissime olim in libris de idololatria, et preelection. in Lib. Apoc. prosecutus est, seculi sui decus, Johannes Rainoldus.

    English

    III. That the people had no intention of worshipping any god other than Jehovah in the calf is clear from the history of what was done. We showed above that they demanded not the supreme God in place of Jehovah, but an intermediary in place of Moses; and when the calf was seen, they said: "These are your gods, O Israel, who brought you out of the land of Egypt. When Aaron saw this, he built an altar before it and proclaimed, saying, Tomorrow shall be a feast to Jehovah." "Your gods" — that is, your God; for there was but one calf, and it was consecrated to one. So also Neh. ix. 18: "When they had made for themselves a molten calf, they said, This is your God who brought you out of Egypt" — that is, an image of your God, or a visible sign of His presence in your midst. The people were certainly foolish and rebellious; but that they were so bereft of reason as to believe that a newly made calf, which they had made in the desert only two days before, had brought them out of Egypt — no one can suppose this, unless he also thinks they were not only cast a single calf but were themselves all transformed into calves. Furthermore, when the people were summoned to consecrate the calf, Aaron proclaimed "A feast to Jehovah." "Tomorrow," he said, "shall be a feast to Jehovah" — that is, dancing before this image we will celebrate Jehovah. The feast was instituted for Him, not for the calf, not for Apis, not for Osiris or Isis. It is therefore certain that the wilderness Israelites resolved to worship no God other than Jehovah. This argument was once argued most learnedly in the books on idolatry and in the lectures on the Book of Revelation by the ornament of his age, John Reynolds.

    Translator note: OCR artifacts silently resolved: 'Superids' to 'Superius'; 'postuladsse' to 'postulasse'; 'Algypti'/'Aigypto'/'Algypto' to 'Aegypti'/'Aegypto'; 'praesentize' to 'praesentiae'; 'hoe' to 'hoc'; 'tantim' to 'tantum'; 'confldsse' to 'conflasse'; 'Jehovee' to 'Jehovae'; 'preelection.' to 'praelectionibus'. 'Johannes Rainoldus' = John Reynolds.

  6. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    IV. Quanto se scelere cultus hujus arbitrarii excogitatione, populus obstrinxerit, quamque Deo exosa fuerit ea superstitio, ex horribili eventu citissime patuit. Latius ista enarrandi nunc non est locus; ex verbis autem illis, Exod. xxxii. 34, “ Quo die visitaturus sum, uti- que visitaturus sum adversus eos peccatum hoe,” in proverbium abuiit inter Judeeos, “ Nullam poenam irrogari Israeli, in qua non sit uncia vituli.”

    English

    IV. How great a crime the people incurred by devising this arbitrary worship, and how hateful that superstition was to God, became most quickly apparent from the horrible outcome. This is not the place to recount the matter at length; but from those words of Exod. xxxii. 34, "On the day when I visit, I will surely visit their sin upon them," there passed into a proverb among the Jews: "No punishment is inflicted upon Israel in which there is not an ounce of the calf."

    Translator note: OCR artifacts resolved: 'abuiit' to 'abiit'; 'Judeeos' to 'Judaeos'; 'hoe' to 'hoc'.

  7. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    V. Etiam hujus sceleris occasione, turpissima inter gentes alias in- famize labe, et perenni, aspersus erat totus populus. Non enim ali- unde quam ab idololatria hac vitulina, ansam arripuerunt nonnulli celebratissimum istud cudendi figmentum, de capite aureo asini in templo Hierosolymitano adorato. Utcunque enim putidissimum esset mendacium, at omni tamen colore destitutos fuisse fabulatores, non sinit nos arbitrari stultitia heec, seu quee stultitiam omnem exsupera- vit insania. Verba Taciti Hist. V. cap. iv. sunt: “ Effigiem animalis, quo monstrante errorem sitimque depulerant, penetrali sacravére.” Prius dixerat illud animal asinum fuisse. Id autem conciso et presso dicendi genere hic loci assecutus esse videtur vir egregius, qudd nemo unquam post homines natos plura mendacia verbis pau- cioribus protulerit. At enim negari non potest, umbram quandam vere histori, et rei geste, quamvis obscurissime per mendaciorum horum ambages conspici posse. Siti, viarumque errore, populum. aliquoties pressum solitudine vastissima, et gravatum fuisse, docet, sacra historia. Vice ducem, atque aquas importune flagitasse novi~ mus; in asinorum incidisse gregem, qui aquatum irent, lisque pree- monstratoribus usum, fabula est anilis, At verd vitulum illum aureum eo animo conflasse, ut illo signo Dei presentia visibili quasi oraculo in angustiis uterentur, cujusque auspiciis iter pergerent, ex rei geste narratione patet. Etiam longo post tempore, sedibus fixi Canaaniticis, non alio quam illo, eremitico exemplo ducti, penetrali- bus quibusdam eandem effigiem sacraverunt, Dane scilicet et Bethele ; 342 THEOLOGIA MOSAICH CORRUPTIO. [LIB. V. miré, rerum omnium confusione, vitulum aureum gentiles, in vivum asinum, miraculum eductionis e petra aquarum, in fontem seu rivuam ope asinorum repertum, Danem et Bethelem in Hierosolymas trans- formArunt. Ne autem mendaciis istis Gentilium continuandis ansam ullam preberet Josephus diligentissimus alias antiquitatum et rerum gestarum gentis suze narrator, historiam hane de aureo vitulo Aaro- nico alto pressit silentio. Targum autem Uzzielis, de hoc scelere: “Exiit fama eorum mala inter populos terre, et acquisiverunt sibi nomen malum per generationes suas.”

    English

    V. By occasion of this crime as well, the whole people had been besmirched with the most shameful and lasting stain of infamy among other nations. For it was from no other source than this calf-idolatry that certain persons seized the occasion to forge that most celebrated fabrication about the golden head of an ass being worshipped in the temple at Jerusalem. However utterly filthy the lie was, this folly — or rather this madness that surpassed all folly — does not allow us to suppose that the fabulists were entirely without any pretext. The words of Tacitus, Hist. V, chap. iv, are: "They consecrated in the innermost sanctuary an image of the animal by whose indication they had dispelled their wandering and their thirst." He had previously said that animal was an ass. That remarkable man seems to have achieved here, with a concise and compressed manner of expression, what no one since the birth of mankind has ever surpassed — uttering more lies in fewer words. Yet it cannot be denied that some shadow of the true history and of what was actually done, however obscurely, can be discerned through the windings of these lies. Sacred history teaches that the people were several times oppressed by thirst and the confusion of their routes in the vast wilderness. We know that they clamored urgently for a leader and for water; but that they happened upon a herd of asses going to water and made use of them as guides — that is an old wives' tale. But that they cast that golden calf with the intention of using that visible sign of God's presence as a kind of oracle in their distresses, and of continuing their journey under its auspices, is plain from the narrative of what was done. Also, long afterward, when they were settled in Canaan, led by no other example than that wilderness one, they consecrated the same image in certain inner sanctuaries — namely at Dan and Bethel. Remarkably, by a confusion of everything, the Gentiles transformed the golden calf into a living ass, the miracle of drawing water from the rock into a spring or stream found with the aid of asses, and Dan and Bethel into Jerusalem. And lest Josephus — otherwise the most diligent narrator of the antiquities and deeds of his nation — should furnish any occasion for continuing these lies of the Gentiles, he suppressed with deep silence this history of the Aaronic golden calf. The Targum of Uzziel, however, concerning this crime: "Their evil report went out among the peoples of the earth, and they acquired for themselves a bad name for their generations."

    Translator note: OCR artifacts resolved: 'infamize' to 'infamiae'; 'heec'/'quee' to 'haec'/'quae'; 'qudd' to 'quod'; 'novi~mus' to 'novimus'; 'lisque' to 'iisque'; 'pree-monstratoribus' to 'praemonstratoribus'; 'verd' to 'vero'; 'rivuam' to 'rivum'; 'trans-formArunt' to 'transformarunt'; 'preberet' to 'praeberet'; 'suze' to 'suae'; 'hane' to 'hanc'; page header 'THEOLOGIA MOSAICH CORRUPTIO. [LIB. V.' silently omitted as print artifact within paragraph block.

  8. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VI. Vitulum hune in pulverem comminutum, “ dispersit Moses in aquarum superficiem, et jussit bibere populum,” Exod. xxxii. 20. Ex eo Mosis facto conjiciunt Seldenus et Grotius, eum allusisse ad submersionem Apidis Aigyptiace ; preestituto enim tempore Apidem in Nilo solenniter submerserunt. Sed submersio ista Apidis pars erat cultus idololatrici, eaque longe superstitiosissima. Kam Mosem imitatum fuisse, preesertim facto illo, quo peenam summa cum igno- minia idololatris irrogavit, et in se est incredibile, et historia sacra plane adversatur.

    English

    VI. This calf, ground to powder, "Moses scattered upon the surface of the water and commanded the people to drink," Exod. xxxii. 20. From this act of Moses, Selden and Grotius conjecture that he alluded to the submersion of the Egyptian Apis; for at an appointed time they would solemnly submerge Apis in the Nile. But that submersion of Apis was a part of idolatrous worship, and by far the most superstitious part. That Moses imitated it — especially in that act by which he inflicted punishment with the utmost ignominy upon the idolaters — is in itself incredible and is plainly contradicted by sacred history.

    Translator note: OCR artifacts resolved: 'hune' to 'hunc'; 'Aigyptiace' to 'Aegyptiacae'; 'preestituto' to 'praestituto'; 'Kam' to 'Nam'; 'preesertim' to 'praesertim'; 'peenam' to 'poenam'.

  9. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VII. Judzorum magistri ex verbis istis Aaronis, Exod, xxxii. 24, “Aurum in ignem conjeci, et prodiit hic vitulus,” quo ipsum a crimine expedirent, fingunt eum massam auri eo animo in ignem conjecisse, ut Israelitas iis ornamentis, que stolide in idololatriam essent profusuri, spoliaret; magorum autem opera, quorum nonnulli ex ea fuerunt colluvie Aigyptiaca, quae cum populo in desertum as- cendit, vitulum prodiisse. Ben Uzziel Satanam, in medium aurum illapsum, eam produxisse formam; que sane vix conveniunt cum iis, quze de facto Aaronis memorat historia sacra, ver. 4, nempe “eum aurum ex manu populi acceptum, formasse ceelo, et fecisse ex eo vitulum fusilem.” Criminis etiam omnis suspicionem ab eo amoliri conatur Franciscus Monceius libro isto, cui nomen imposuit “Aaroni purgato.” Dissertationibus autem istis, ne quid gravius dicam, ad ingenii ostentationem comparatis, multa audacter comminiscitur et temerarie, que miror mortalium ulli, cui sanum esset sinciput, in mentem unquam venire potuisse. Fingit, Aaronem summum tum temporis fuisse pontificem, fingit, vituli similitudinem vidisse in monte, tum cum Deus expresse dixerit, neminem ullam vidisse simi- litudinem, fingit, eum vitulum formasse, ad instar cherabinorum, quos postea Moses Dei jussu erexit; obliviscitur, Deum severe inter- dixisse, ne imaginem ullam formarent; Spiritui autem Sancto in os plurima contradicit, aliaque multa profert, qu referre piget. Quam- vis autem alium deum preter Jehovam populo colendum in vitulo Aaron non proposuerit, in eo autem crimine manifesto se illumque astrinxit, quod Dei injussu cultus arbitrarii in signo visibili viam modumque excogitaverit.

    English

    VII. The teachers of the Jews, from those words of Aaron in Exod. xxxii. 24, "I cast the gold into the fire, and this calf came out," invent — in order to clear him of the crime — that he threw the mass of gold into the fire with the intention of despoiling the Israelites of those ornaments which they were foolishly going to squander on idolatry, and that the calf came forth by the work of magicians, some of whom were from that Egyptian rabble which had gone up with the people into the desert. Jonathan ben Uzziel adds that Satan, having slipped in among the gold, produced that form — things that scarcely accord with what sacred history records about Aaron's act, in ver. 4, namely "that he received the gold from the hand of the people, fashioned it with a graving tool, and made from it a molten calf." François Morin also endeavors to remove every suspicion of crime from him in that book to which he gave the title "Aaron Vindicated." But in those dissertations — composed, to say nothing harsher, for the display of wit — he boldly and rashly fabricates many things that I marvel could ever have entered the mind of any mortal of sound head. He imagines that Aaron was at that time the high priest; he imagines that Aaron had seen the likeness of the calf on the mountain, even though God had expressly declared that no one had seen any likeness; he imagines that Aaron fashioned the calf after the pattern of the cherubim which Moses afterwards erected at God's command; he forgets that God had strictly forbidden them to form any image; and he contradicts the Holy Spirit to His face on many points, and advances many other things which it is distasteful to recount. Although Aaron did not propose to the people that any god other than Jehovah be worshipped in the calf, he nonetheless bound himself and the people in that manifest crime that, without God's command, he devised the way and manner of arbitrary worship in a visible sign.

    Translator note: OCR artifacts resolved: 'Judzorum' to 'Judaeorum'; 'Aigyptiaca' to 'Aegyptiaca'; 'quze' to 'quae'; 'ceelo' to 'caelo'; 'amoliri' is correct Latin; 'qu' (truncated) to 'quae'; 'Franciscus Monceius' rendered as Francois Morin (author of 'Aaron Purgatus'/'Aaroni purgato'); 'Ben Uzziel' expanded to 'Jonathan ben Uzziel'; 'cherabinorum' OCR variant of 'cherubinorum'.

  10. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Vituli Jeroboamici—Eorum conficiendorum occasio—Rationes impulsive, usus— Teraphim quales imagines et quomodo confectea—Nexvowavreie Miche teraphim—Ephod Gideonis—Aineus serpens—Decem tribuum captivitas.

    English

    The Calves of Jeroboam — The occasion of their making — The motivating reasons and their use — What sort of images the Teraphim were and how they were made — The Teraphim of Micah — The Ephod of Gideon — The Bronze Serpent — The captivity of the ten tribes.

    Translator note: OCR-garbled Greek/Hebrew term 'Nexvowavreie' is heavily corrupted; rendered as 'The Teraphim of Micah' from context (the term appears to be a garbled Greek or transliterated reference to Micah's teraphim). 'confectea' resolved to 'confectae'. 'Aineus' resolved to 'Aeneus' (bronze).

  11. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    I. AD instar vituli Aaronici longo post tempore duo alii witwli -auret a Jeroboamo sunt erecti. Huc enim refero superstitionis Je- roboamicee ortum et occasionem. Nimis coacta sunt, que de Josepho quidam referunt. In ejus memoriam wtulwm olim in Aigypto dica- tum fuisse aiunt; quod sane incertissimum. Deinde Jeroboamum Ephraimitam e stirpe Josephza, quo populum in suz familiz vene- ratione retineret, hanc figuram elegisse, quam in sacris dicaret. Sed hzee dura nimis et coacta, uti diximus, videntur. Placet magis vituli Aaronici memoriam, hisce aliis conficiendis occasionem preebuisse. Quanta enim in veneratione apud populum istum antiqua patrum suorum facinora, recte an secus facta, fuerint, testantur que de eeneo serpente itidem eremitico, atque Gideonis ephod, aliaque memoran- tur. Horum autem vitulorum historiam refert Spiritus Sanctus, 1 Reg. xii. 28-32. Consilii ineundi rationes Jeroboamice latius exponuntur, 2 Chron. xiii 6-9. Tota tribus Levi, atque piorum Israelitarum plurimi, Dei institutis adherentes, relictis avitis sedibus concesserunt in partes tribuum Jehude et Benjaminis; nam ut irent in ditionem Judaicam redirentque, quoties vellent, sine dubio iis liberum non erat. More enim eorum, qui rerum potiuntur, prae- sertim ubi coeunt regni novitas, et regnandi libido, omnem religionis pretextum in malam partem trahentium, eos, qui Hierosolymas adirent Deum colendi gratia, deficiendi a jugo suo consilium tutd inire potuisse, judicayit iste Jeroboamus; ac proinde eam ils omnem ademit libertatem. Quid quod ter quotannis omnes mares ex lege tenerentur se coram Domino ad templum sistere, cui praecepto si dicto essent audientes, necesse esset, ut toties subditis omnibus rex destitueretur, qui omnes in hostis sui infestissimi essent potestate. Regnum nullum, cui is mos erat, duraturum conjecit. Quid ergo ageret? an palam a Jehova ejusque cultu deficeret, populumque in idem scelus pertraheret? Id quidem probabile est, hominem nefarium, qui divina omnia humanaque ambitioni sux postposuit, conaturum fuisse, si spes esset, populum, apud quem recens et preca- rium imperium obtinuerat, eo impietatis adigendi. In animum ideo revocat vitulum istum Aaronicum, ac eo modo, quem designaverat Aaron, Jehovam coli potuisse populo persuadet: 1 Reg. xu. 28, “ Tnito consilio rex fecit duos vitulos aureos, et edixit Israelitis, Satis yobis ut non ascendatis Hieruschalama: ecce dii tui, o Israel, qui eduxerunt te e terra Hegypti.” Iisdem verbis utitur, quibus in sul vituli dedicatione Aaron. Jehovam autem in vitulis istis, quos non Deo ipsi, sed cultui Hierosolymitano opposuerunt, Jeroboamum et

    English

    I. After the manner of Aaron's calf, two other golden calves were erected long afterward by Jeroboam. For I trace here the origin and occasion of Jeroboam's superstition. The things that some report concerning Joseph are too forced. They say that a calf had once been dedicated to his memory in Egypt — which is indeed most uncertain. Then they say that Jeroboam, an Ephraimite of the stock of Joseph, chose this image to consecrate in worship, in order to keep the people in veneration of his own family. But these things, as we have said, seem too harsh and forced. It is more satisfying that the memory of Aaron's calf provided the occasion for making these others. For how greatly the ancient deeds of their fathers — whether rightly or wrongly done — were held in reverence among that people is attested by what is recorded concerning the bronze serpent likewise fashioned in the wilderness, and the ephod of Gideon, and other such things. The Holy Spirit relates the history of these calves in 1 Reg. xii. 28–32. The reasons for Jeroboam's plan are more fully set forth in 2 Chron. xiii. 6–9. The entire tribe of Levi, and very many of the pious among the Israelites, adhering to the ordinances of God, left their ancestral homes and withdrew to the territory of the tribes of Judah and Benjamin; for it was certainly not free for them to go into the Judean dominion and return whenever they wished. For in the manner of those who hold power — especially when the novelty of a new kingdom and the lust for ruling concur, drawing every religious pretext in an evil direction — this Jeroboam judged that those who went up to Jerusalem for the purpose of worshipping God could safely form a plan to defect from his yoke; and therefore he took away from them all that liberty. Furthermore, by the law all males were required three times a year to present themselves before the Lord at the temple; and if they were obedient to that commandment, it would necessarily follow that the king would be deprived of all his subjects so many times, all of whom would be in the power of his most hostile enemy. He concluded that no kingdom with such a custom could endure. What then was he to do? Should he openly defect from Jehovah and His worship, and draw the people into the same wickedness? It is indeed probable that this wicked man, who had subordinated everything divine and human to his own ambition, would have attempted to drive the people — over whom he had obtained a recent and precarious rule — to that degree of impiety, if there had been any hope of it. He therefore calls to mind Aaron's calf and persuades the people that Jehovah could be worshipped in the manner Aaron had prescribed: 1 Reg. xii. 28, "Having taken counsel, the king made two golden calves and proclaimed to the Israelites, It is enough for you that you do not go up to Jerusalem: behold your gods, O Israel, who brought you out of the land of Egypt." He uses the same words that Aaron used at the dedication of his calf. Now it is plain that Jeroboam and

    Translator note: Heavy OCR damage throughout: 'witwli -auret' = 'vituli aurei' (golden calves); 'Aigypto'/'Hegypti' = 'Aegypto'/'Aegypti'; 'Je-roboamicee'/'Josephza' resolved from context; 'eeneo' = 'aeneo'; embedded scripture quotation beginning with quotation mark carefully escaped. Block ends mid-sentence (continues in block 132).

  12. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    344) THEOLOGIZ MOSAICA CORRUPTIO. [LIB. Vv. populum coluisse palam est. Sublato itaque postea per Jehu cultu Baalitico, hoc est, solari; huic tamen, Deum in vitulis adorandi, usque ad ultimam et eternam captivitatem, pertinaciter adhesit decem tribuum populus.

    English

    the people worshipped Jehovah is plain. After the Baal worship — that is, solar worship — was later removed by Jehu, the people of the ten tribes nevertheless clung tenaciously to this practice of worshipping God in the calves, right up to their final and eternal captivity.

    Translator note: Block begins with a page-header OCR artifact ('344) THEOLOGIZ MOSAICA CORRUPTIO. [LIB. Vv.') followed by the continuation of the sentence from block 131; the header is omitted from the English as a running-header artifact. 'eternam' rendered 'eternal' per context of the ten tribes' permanent captivity.

  13. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    II. Hujus generis fuerunt 7&4 0°57). Primum inter Judeos me- morantur, Jud. xvii. 5. Nonnulla de iis diximus in theologiz Abrahamice enarratione, ad Gen. xxxi. 19. Quid fuerint, nondum constat. ‘“Imagines ad certum stellarum positum factee, cum figuris,” ait Grotius. Humana verd figura imagunculas factas fuisse, indicat historia Michalis filize Saulis, que, ut nuntios patris ad Davidem occi- dendum missos falleret, teraphim in lecto ejus posuit, quorum specie et figura decepti, ipsum Davidem egrotantem se conspexisse arbi- trantur, 1 Sam. xix. 138. In speciem oris humani imagines factas fuisse scribit in Lib. Rad. R. D. K. Modum fingendi refert Eliagin Thisbe. “Mactabant,” inquit, “ hominem primogenitum, cujus caput torquendo prescindebant. Caput vero abscissum sale condiebant ; scribebantque super laminam auream nomen spiritus immundi, atque ita incendentes candelas coram eo adorabant.” Per mortuos vatict- natio, antiquis familiaris. Ut per viscera ejus deos consuleret, cata- mitum suum Antinoum occidit Imperator Hadrianus, deinde retulit deorum in numerum. Accensionis candelarum coram imaginibus mos apud nonnullos adhuc durat. Teraphim etiam in usu fuisse ad vaticinia elicienda, docet historia sacra: Zech. x. 2, “Teraphim locuta sunt vanitatem;” Ezech. xxi. 21, “ Consuluit teraphim.” Eo autem modo, quem describit Elias, conseerata fuisse apud Judezos, Judaicum est figmentum; neque enim ii in eorum usu alium deum preter Jehovam colere, in animis habuerunt. Genus tanttim erant simulacrorum parvulorum, et portatu facilium, larium instar et pena- tum domesticorum. Argentum itaque illud, ex quo conflata fuére ista Miche idola, affirmat mater ejus, se “ Jehovee consecrasse ad facienda teraphim,” Jud. xvii. 3. Valde etiam Micheeee animum oblectabat, quod Levitam sacerdotem obtinuisset, ver. 10, cui perinde fuisset, ex qua familia esset sacerdos suus oriundus, nisi statuisset Jehovam venerari, vid. ver. 13. Teraphim ista comitabatur ephod; hoc est, “ amiculum sacerdotale inteum.” Ea dur&sse ad captivita- tem narrat auctor Lib. Jud. xvii. 30. Post captivitatem sine eis victuros Israelitas preedixit, Hos. ill, 4; neque enim iis assentior, qui veri et falsi cultis ibi mentionem a propheta juxta fieri arbitran- tur. Ephod, inquiunt, Domino; teraphim idolis. Sed utraque fuére superstitionis paratura; neque enim Israelitis licitus magis erat usus ephodi, quam rév teraphim.

    English

    II. Of this kind were the teraphim. They are first mentioned among the Jews at Jud. xvii. 5. We said something about them in our exposition of Abrahamic theology, at Gen. xxxi. 19. What they were is not yet settled. "Images made at a certain position of the stars, with figures," says Grotius. That the small images were made in human form is indicated by the history of Michal the daughter of Saul, who, in order to deceive the messengers sent by her father to kill David, placed teraphim in his bed, by whose appearance and form those deceived supposed that they were looking at David himself lying sick, 1 Sam. xix. 13. That images were made in the likeness of a human face is written in the Book of Roots by R. D. K. Eliagin of Tishbe relates the manner of making them: "They slaughtered," he says, "the firstborn son, whose head they severed by twisting. The severed head they then preserved with salt; and they wrote upon a golden plate the name of an unclean spirit, and so, lighting candles before it, they worshipped it." Divination through the dead was familiar to the ancients. The Emperor Hadrian killed his favorite Antinous in order to consult the gods through his entrails, and afterward enrolled him among the gods. The custom of lighting candles before images still persists among some. That teraphim were also used for eliciting oracles the sacred history teaches: Zech. x. 2, "The teraphim have spoken vanity;" Ezech. xxi. 21, "He consulted the teraphim." But that they were consecrated among the Jews in the manner described by Elijah is a Jewish fiction; for those who used them had no intention of worshipping any god other than Jehovah. They were merely a kind of small idol, easily portable, after the manner of household lares and penates. Accordingly, the mother of Micah affirms that the silver from which those idols of Micah were cast, she had "consecrated to Jehovah to make teraphim," Jud. xvii. 3. Micah was also greatly pleased that he had obtained a Levite as priest, ver. 10, who would not have cared what family his priest came from, unless he had resolved to worship Jehovah, see ver. 13. These teraphim were accompanied by an ephod — that is, "a linen priestly garment." The author of the Book of Judges records that these lasted until the captivity, xvii. 30. After the captivity, he foretold that the Israelites would live without them, Hos. iii. 4; for I do not agree with those who think the prophet there makes mention of true and false worship side by side — the ephod, they say, belonging to the Lord, and the teraphim to idols. But both were equipment of superstition; for the use of the ephod was no more lawful for the Israelites than that of the teraphim.

    Translator note: OCR artifact '7&4 0°57)' at the start of the section renders what is clearly 'teraphim' (Hebrew תְּרָפִים) — translated as 'the teraphim' from context. OCR damage also in 'Michalis filize Saulis' (= Michal filiae Saulis), 'conseerata' (= consecrata), 'Judezos' (= Judaeos), 'Miche' (= Michae), 'Micheeee' (= Michaeae), 'preedixit' (= praedixit), 'τῶν teraphim' (Greek article OCR-garbled as 'rév'). 'Eliagin Thisbe' rendered as written (= Elijah of Tishbe). 'Lib. Rad.' = Liber Radicum (Book of Roots). All resolved silently from context.

  14. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    III. Huc etiam pertinet ephod Gideonis, Jud. viii. 27. De forma vestis, nihil opus est dicere, cum ea in libro Exodi pluribus describatur. Amiculum erat inauratum: primd victories prnudouvoy, deinde mutatum in usum superstitiosum. Ephod ouvexdoyixéig sumi arbitratur Augustinus; atque Gideonem omnia vestimenta pontifi- salia confecisse, quo cultum Dei in civitatem suam Hophram per- traheret, Bono forsan zelo, sed eventu pessimo. Nam hac Dei injussu instituebat; ipsum tamen Deum penitus non deseruerunt Gideonite. : TV. Omnibus nota sunt, que attinent ad serpentem ceneum ere- miticum. In finem evangelicum primd erectum, deinde in usum superstitiosum translatum, summo cum contemptu fregit et abjecit rex pius Ezechias. - Y. Atque hee fuére, si non omnia, saltem preecipua idola, cultiis- que falsi media et instrumenta, quibus populus iste in idololatriam profligatissimus, in apostasia hac initiatus, rejecto primo theologiz Mosaics fundamento se polluit et contaminavit. Foeda idololatri- arum harum colluvie volutantem, et insanabilem, ecclesiam decem tribuum, 2 Chron. xxxvi. 16, in captivitatem eternam, sine spe aut promissione reditus, abduci Deus procuravit. De ecclesia Judaica pauca adhue dicenda restant.

    English

    III. To this also belongs the ephod of Gideon, Jud. viii. 27. Nothing need be said about the form of the garment, since it is described at length in the book of Exodus. It was a gilded garment: first a votive trophy of victory, then changed over to superstitious use. Augustine thinks the ephod is taken synecdochically, and that Gideon made all the pontifical vestments in order to draw the worship of God into his own city of Ophrah — with zeal perhaps good, but with a most wretched outcome. For he established these things without God's command; yet the Gideonites did not wholly forsake God Himself. IV. Well known to all are the things pertaining to the bronze serpent fashioned in the wilderness. First erected for an evangelical purpose, then transferred to superstitious use, the pious king Hezekiah broke it in pieces and cast it away with the utmost contempt. V. These, then, were — if not all, at least the chief — idols and the means and instruments of false worship by which this people, most abandoned to idolatry, initiated in this apostasy, defiled and contaminated themselves by rejecting the first foundation of Mosaic Theology. God caused the church of the ten tribes — wallowing in this foul flood of idolatries and incurable — to be led away into eternal captivity, without hope or promise of return, 2 Chron. xxxvi. 16. A few things still remain to be said concerning the Jewish church.

    Translator note: OCR artifact 'prnudouvoy' rendered as 'votive trophy of victory' from context (the ephod was first a victory memorial, then misused); likely garbled Greek 'ἀνάθημα' or similar. OCR artifact 'ouvexdoyixéig' resolved as 'synecdochically' (Greek συνεκδοχικῶς). 'Hophram' = Ophrah (Owen's Latin form). 'TV.' and 'Y.' are OCR artifacts for section numerals IV and V respectively. 'preecipua' = 'praecipua'; 'cultiis-que' = 'cultusque'; 'theologiz Mosaics' = 'theologiae Mosaicae'. All resolved silently from context.

  1. Original

    CAPUT XI.

    English

    Chapter 11.

  2. Original

    Defectionis ecclesiz Judaice progressus, et eventus.

    English

    The progress and outcome of the apostasy of the Jewish church.

  3. Original

    1. Primum theologize Mosaic fundamentum, cultis arbitrari et idololatrici introductione, repudidsse apostatas pluribus ostendimus; restat, ut paucis doceam, eos etiam aspernatos esse alia illa ejusdem veritatis principia, que parem cum illo primo locum in ista theo- logia occupasse, similiter ostensum est. Justificationem gratuitam et salutem eternam Messi meritis obtinendam et mediatione, do- cuit etiam ista theologia. Temporis decursu invaluit de justitia per opera legis, et ceremonialium rituum observationem error perniciosis- simus. Hac opinione inflatus contumax populus et sui plenus, magnifice in omnibus et ubivis se extulit, quasi solus dignus, quem Deus curaret. Etiam tandem spreta obedientia morali atque in vitia profusi, in unis sacrificiis et ritibus externis spem omnem col- locArunt. Enrroribus his perniciosissimis obviam ivit Deus ministerio prophetarum. Sed nec eo a prava proprize justitiz opinatione, cujus fermento sepissime turgent, qui ab omni justitia sunt remotissimi, dejecti fuere; sed ea demum defectionis hujus initialis pars magna fuit.

    English

    1. We have shown at length that the apostates repudiated the first foundation of Mosaic Theology by the introduction of arbitrary and idolatrous worship; it remains for me to show briefly that they also despised those other principles of the same truth, which, as has been similarly demonstrated, held an equal place with that first one in that theology. That theology also taught free justification and eternal salvation to be obtained through the merits and mediation of the Messiah. In the course of time the most pernicious error prevailed concerning righteousness through the works of the law and the observance of ceremonial rites. Puffed up with this opinion, the stubborn people, full of self-regard, exalted itself magnificently in all things and everywhere, as if it alone were worthy of God's care. And at last, having despised moral obedience and poured themselves into vices, they placed all their hope in sacrifices and external rites alone. God confronted these most pernicious errors through the ministry of the prophets. But not even by this were they cast down from their perverse opinion of their own righteousness — with the leaven of which those who are furthest from all righteousness are most often swollen — but this was ultimately a great part of this initial apostasy.

  4. Original

    II. Messize promissum, qui una cum justitia et pace eterna, novos cultis divini ritus institueret, abolitis istis Mosaicis; qui ad tempus directione preestitutum impositi fuerunt, tertium constituit theologise Judaice fundamentum. Absolutam ceremoniarum eternitatem somniare incipientes, hujus etiam principii curam abjecerunt.

    English

    II. The promise of the Messiah, who would establish new rites of divine worship together with righteousness and eternal peace, having abolished those Mosaic ones that were imposed for a time appointed by divine direction, constituted the third foundation of Jewish theology. Beginning to dream of the absolute eternity of the ceremonies, they also cast aside all concern for this principle.

  5. Original

    346 ECCLESIA JUDAIC: REFORMATIO EZRAITICA. [LIB. Vv.

    English

    346 THE JEWISH CHURCH: THE EZRAN REFORMATION. [Book V.

  6. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    III. Heee erat defectio illa partialis ecclesize Judaicee, quam sep- tuaginta annorum captivitate corrigere, Deo summa utenti lenitate et_misericordia placuit. Postquam enim se a sceleratis istis moribus et erroribus per ministerium propheticum populus divelli passus non est, atque insuper omni injustitia, libidine, rapinis, stupris, homi- cidiis et oppressionibus esset cumulatus, in eam conditionem redacta est ecclesia, ut partim ob constitutionem nationalem, partim quia multo maxima pars populi in defectionem consenserat, prorsus im- possibilis evasit ecclesiz per bonorum separationem reformatio. Placuit ideo Deo weromnyoiay inferre catholicam, ut omnia, que ad theologiz Mosaicee observantiam pertinent, ab ipsis quasi fundamen- tis denuo ordiri posset populus in terram patriam redux.

    English

    III. This was that partial apostasy of the Jewish church which God, employing the greatest gentleness and mercy, was pleased to correct by seventy years of captivity. For after the people had not permitted themselves to be torn away from those wicked customs and errors through the prophetic ministry, and were moreover heaped with every injustice, licentiousness, plunder, fornication, murder, and oppression, the church was reduced to such a condition that, partly on account of the national constitution and partly because the very great majority of the people had consented to the apostasy, the reformation of the church through the separation of the righteous had become utterly impossible. God was therefore pleased to bring a universal desolation upon it, so that the people, restored to their ancestral land, might be able to recommence from the very foundations, as it were, all things pertaining to the observance of Mosaic Theology.

    Translator note: The word 'weromnyoiay' in the source is a heavily OCR-corrupted Greek term; from context (a universal/total ruin brought upon the church as precondition for rebuilding from the foundations) it most plausibly represents a Greek word for 'desolation' or 'total destruction,' rendered here as 'universal desolation.'

  7. Original

    IV. Hunc itaque finem horrendum nacta est partialis ista ecclesize Judaicz apostasia; urbe ipsa, et templo, totius cultus solennis sede unica, ferro et ignis vastatis et solo equatis, populus residuus in cap- tivitatem est abactus, cultis celebrandi totali facta intercisione.

    English

    IV. This partial apostasy of the Jewish church therefore reached this dreadful end: the city itself and the temple — the sole seat of all solemn worship — were laid waste by sword and fire and leveled to the ground, the remaining people were driven into captivity, and a total interruption was made to the celebration of worship.

  8. Original

    V. Nondum verd Deus amorem suum omnem erga populum istum expleverat, nondum curam et spem omnem istius ecclesize abjecerat ; aliam periclitationem, quod de animabus individuis somniant rab- bini, eam subire voluit.

    English

    V. But God had not yet exhausted all His love toward that people, nor had He yet cast off all care and hope for that church; He willed it to undergo another trial of this sort — the kind of which the rabbis dream concerning individual souls.

  1. Original

    CAPUT XII.

    English

    Chapter 12.

  2. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Captivitatis Babylonice ad reformationem ecclesia necessitas—Reformationis Ezraitice capita—Synagoga magna restaurata—Kjus origo; opus—Festum tabernaculorum restitutum Deo gratum—Reformationis ecclesiastice regula unica—Iloavyauies repudiatio—Textus biblici accuratio—Punctorum He- braicorum origo.

    English

    The necessity of the Babylonian captivity for the reformation of the church — The heads of the Ezraitic reformation — The Great Synagogue restored — Its origin; its work — The Feast of Tabernacles restored, pleasing to God — The sole rule of ecclesiastical reformation — Repudiation of polygamy — The accuracy of the biblical text — The origin of the Hebrew points.

    Translator note: OCR artifacts in source: 'Kjus' rendered as 'Its' (likely 'Ejus'); 'Iloavyauies' is garbled — rendered as 'polygamy' based on context (block 152 treats this topic under the term used in sec. VIII).

  3. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    I. OMNEM curam ecclesize in captivitatem deportatee Deum non abjecisse, et ex eventu patuit, et ipse piis per promissa sua fidem fecerat. Quin im6 patri clementissimo pro maximis sceleribus brevis illa weromgoia satis erat pcenarum. Alius erat ea durante, longe alius populi istius status, quam nunc est ejusdem populi separatis- sime a Deo disjuncti. Neque enim tum temporis aut verbo scripto, aut Spiritu Sancto, aut ministerio prophetico, aut spe reditus certis- sima destitutus erat. Vertm uti diximus, impossibile erat, ut ec- clesia ista ad bonam frugem recuperaretur, sine totali observationum solennium intercisione. Cum enim templum sanctum esset, urbs sancta, totaque terra, sacerdotes ex una certa familia oriundi omnes, administrationes sacree ad locum unum alligate, maxima parte sa- cerdotum populique corrupta et in defectione apostatica pertinaciter herente, transmigratio ex ecclesiz sedibus catholica, reformationi necessarid preestruenda erat. Exacto autem captivitatis tempore prestituto, populum reducem sub auspiciis pioram principum, sacerdotum, et prophetarum, absolutissimam ecclesize reformationem, ad normam theologize Mosaicee molitum fuisse, testantur libri Ezree et Nehemiz, historici; Haggei, Zecharize, et Malachiz, prophetici.

    English

    I. THAT God had not cast off all care for the church carried away into captivity was both evident from the outcome, and He Himself had given assurance of it to the godly through His promises. Indeed, to a most merciful Father, that brief exile was punishment enough for the greatest of crimes. The condition of that people during it was far different — vastly different — from what the condition of that same people now is, being most utterly cut off from God. For at that time they were not destitute of the written word, or of the Holy Spirit, or of the prophetic ministry, or of the most certain hope of return. But as we have said, it was impossible for that church to be recovered to good fruit without a total interruption of its solemn observances. For since the temple was holy, the city holy, and the whole land holy, and the priests all of one particular family, and the sacred administrations bound to one place, and the greater part of the priests and people corrupted and stubbornly persisting in apostate defection, a removal from the catholic seats of the church was necessarily to be prepared in advance for its reformation. But when the appointed time of captivity had been completed, the books of Ezra and Nehemiah — historical — and of Haggai, Zechariah, and Malachi — prophetical — testify that the returning people, under the auspices of godly princes, priests, and prophets, undertook the most complete reformation of the church according to the standard of Mosaic Theology.

    Translator note: OCR artifact 'weromgoia' rendered as 'exile' by context (captivity period); 'im6' is 'imo'; 'Vertm' is 'Verum'; various hyphenation artifacts silently resolved.

  4. Original

    II. Reformationis autem istius, quam a primario ejus auctore Exzraiticam vocabimus, sex fuére partes solenniores, vid..—1. Templi instauratio; 2. Magnee synagogee institutio; 3. Diligentissima exem- plarium librorum sacrorum consideratio; 4. Verbi Dei preedicatio sedula; 5. Solennis Cuthzorum excommunicatio; 6. A mixto po- pulo separatio.

    English

    II. Now of this reformation, which we shall call Ezraitic from its primary author, there were six more solemn parts, namely: 1. The restoration of the temple; 2. The institution of the Great Synagogue; 3. The most diligent examination of the copies of the sacred books; 4. The assiduous preaching of the word of God; 5. The solemn excommunication of the Cutheans; 6. Separation from the mixed people.

  5. Original

    IIT. Que ad templi instaurationem pertinent, cum ab aliis ob diffi- cultates quasdam chronologicas plus satis sint vexata, neque ad insti- tutum nostrum proprie pertineant, preeterire visum est.

    English

    III. Those matters that pertain to the restoration of the temple, since they have been sufficiently disputed by others on account of certain chronological difficulties, and do not properly pertain to our purpose, it seemed best to pass over.

  6. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    IV. Secundam partem reformationis Hzraitice, statuimus syna- gogee magne, que celebri fama inter Judzeos memoratur, institutio- nem. dyn nDID wIN, seu “viri magni synagoge,” reformatorum istorum usitatissima periphrasis est. Qui de ea plura scire velit, praeter Judzos, consulat Martin. Raymund. Pug. Fid. part. ii.cap. iv.; Petrum Galatin. Arcan. lib. iv. cap. vi.; Bodin. de Repub. lib. vi. cap. viii; Baron. Annal. T. i. A.c. xxxi. 10, 11, xxxiii. 19; Lorin. ad Numer. xi. 16; Casaubon. Exercit. xiii. 5; Cappell. Vindic. pro Casaub. lib. iii. cap. ii.; Cunee de Repub. Heb.; Constant. l’Emper. in Titu. Mid-

    English

    IV. We set down the second part of the Ezraitic reformation as the institution of the Great Synagogue, which is remembered with celebrated fame among the Jews. The Hebrew phrase — "the men of the Great Synagogue" — is the most customary circumlocution of these reformers. Whoever wishes to know more about it, besides the Jews themselves, may consult: Martin. Raymund., Pug. Fid., part ii, cap. iv.; Petrum Galatin., Arcan., lib. iv, cap. vi.; Bodin., de Repub., lib. vi, cap. viii; Baron., Annal., T. i, A.c. xxxi. 10, 11, xxxiii. 19; Lorin., ad Numer. xi. 16; Casaubon., Exercit., xiii. 5; Cappell., Vindic. pro Casaub., lib. iii, cap. ii.; Cunee, de Repub. Heb.; Constant. l'Emper., in Titu. Mid-

    Translator note: Hebrew characters in source OCR-damaged and non-standard; rendered as descriptive phrase 'the men of the Great Synagogue' based on context. Block ends abruptly mid-citation ('Mid-'), indicating a page-break artifact in the source scan.

  7. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VY. Synedrium septuaginta-unius-virale a Mose institutum erat in deserto, quod comparate ad minores judicum concessus magnum communiter vocant. Illud nonnulli affirmant soli seculo eremitico inserviisse, neque durasse in terra Canaaneea constitutis judicibus aut regibus; quos egregie falli docet Seldenus, synedriorum horum vin- dex acerrimus; qui tamen non negat, ea multoties intermissa fuisse. Synedrium hoc primo in loco restituit populus redux. Sunt, fateor, quibus ad stomachum non facit pars heec eminentissima reformationis Ezraiticee; queque de ea dicuntur pro figmentis habent Judaicis; ipsi interea credere parati, quicquid Talmud mendax audet in tra- ditionibus fingendis, modo in opinionum, quas fovent, commodum cedat. Ast uti diximus, synodi hujus septuaginta-unius-viralis origo sacra erat, ab expresso Dei mandato prodiens. Magnos autem viros illos et prophetas e captivitate reduces, in lege Dei instructissimos, reformationis omnimodz zelo flagrantes, ccetum istum, absque quo ‘neque ordinem conservare potuerunt, neque auctoritatem, non restau- résse, qui somniant, me rivalem non sunt habituri. Neque enim aliis in rebus officio suo ita defuisse deprehenduntur, ut in hoc summe utilitatis, et ad populi regimen necessitatis instituto, negligentes eos fuisse suspicaremur. : VI. Porro: ee@tus iste reformatorum, non a membrorum ejus numero, qui precise erat determinatus, sed ob personarum dignita- tem, que eum constituerunt, “synagoga magna” xar’ oxy dictus

    English

    V. The Sanhedrin of seventy-one members had been instituted by Moses in the wilderness, which, compared to the lesser assemblies of judges, is commonly called the Great. Some affirm that it served only the wilderness era, and did not endure in the land of Canaan once judges or kings had been established; but Selden, the most vigorous defender of these Sanhedrins, rightly shows that they are greatly mistaken in this — though he does not deny that it had been interrupted many times. The returning people restored this Sanhedrin in the first place. There are, I confess, those for whom this most eminent part of the Ezraitic reformation is disagreeable, and who regard what is said concerning it as Jewish fictions; while they themselves are meanwhile ready to believe whatever the lying Talmud dares to invent in its traditions, provided it serves the interests of the opinions they cherish. But as we have said, the origin of this Sanhedrin of seventy-one members was sacred, proceeding from an express commandment of God. Those who dream that those great men and prophets returning from captivity — most thoroughly instructed in the law of God, burning with zeal for reformation of every kind — did not restore that assembly, without which they could neither preserve order nor authority, will find no rival in me. For they are not found to have fallen short of their duty in other matters in such a way that we would suspect them of negligence in this institution of the highest utility and necessity for the governance of the people. VI. Furthermore, this assembly of reformers was called the "Great Synagogue" par excellence, not from the number of its members, which was precisely determined, but on account of the dignity of the persons who constituted it,

    Translator note: Source block contains two sections (V and VI) run together, apparently due to page-break OCR merge. 'VY.' is OCR artifact for 'V.'; 'ccetum' is 'coetum'; 'ee@tus' is 'coetus'; 'xar\u2019 oxy' is garbled Greek 'kat\u2019 exochen' (par excellence). Section VI ends mid-sentence at end of block.

  8. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    348 ECCLESIA JUDAIC, REFORMATIO EZRAITICA. __[LIB. V. est. Etenim confessorum plurimi, viri erant Yeérvevoros, prophete, et Spiritus Sancti amanuenses. Istiusmodi conventum a diebus Mosis, ecclesia ista nunquam viderat; nulli ideo mirum videri debet, si ea in sacram praxim reduxerit, que a Deo instituta ab ipsis pene ecclesiz primordiis spreta et neglecta jacuerant; atque si divina fre- tus auctoritate, nonnulla constituerit circa ipsam Scripturam sacram in omnium fidelium in finem usque mundi usum et commodum. Kcclesize reformatio proxime accedit ad institutionem ejus primam. Necesse ideo erat, ut omnes isti prophetee et viri divini quasi unus essent Moses; magnum enim iis opus et arduum incubuit, quo multarum generationum ruine erant reparande. Summe autem diligentize, in omnibus ad normam theologiz Mosaice examussim restaurandis, specimen, uno aut altero documento addere placet.

    English

    348 THE JEWISH CHURCH, THE EZRAITIC REFORMATION. [Book V. Indeed, the greater part of the confessors were men who were inspired, prophets, and amanuenses of the Holy Spirit. The church had never seen an assembly of this kind since the days of Moses; no one therefore ought to find it surprising if it brought back into sacred practice those things which, though instituted by God from the very beginnings of the church, had lain despised and neglected; and if, relying on divine authority, it ordained certain things concerning the sacred Scripture itself for the use and benefit of all the faithful to the end of the world. The reformation of the church comes closest to its original institution. It was therefore necessary that all these prophets and men of God should be, as it were, a single Moses; for a great and arduous work lay upon them, by which the ruins of many generations were to be repaired. It is pleasing to add one or two examples of the utmost diligence in restoring all things exactly to the standard of Mosaic Theology.

    Translator note: Page header 'ECCLESIA JUDAIC, REFORMATIO EZRAITICA. [LIB. V.' is a running header from the printed page, retained in translation. 'Yeérvevoros' is OCR-damaged Greek, likely 'theopneustoi' (God-breathed/inspired); rendered as 'inspired' by context.

  9. Original

    VII. Primum esto festi tabernaculorum restitutio, Neh. viii. 14, 16-18, “Cum invenissent scriptum in lege preecepisse Jehovam per Mosem, ut considerent Israelite in tabernaculis in festo eorum mense septimo,.... Egressi populus.... fecerunt sibi tabernacula, quis- que in tecto suo, aut in atriis suis, ac in atriis domus Dei, etiam in platea porte aquarum. Sic cum fecissent tota congregatio illa re- duces a captivitate tabernacula, et considerent in ipsis tabernaculis: cum ita non fecissent filii Israelis, inde a temporibus Jehoshuee filii Nun, usque in diem istum, erat letitia valde magna.’ Hoc est, quamvis festum septimi mensis observaverant, non tamen in taber- naculis consederant, a diebus Jehoshue. Sed quid opus, inquies, fuerit institutum antiquatum, quod Samuel propheta, David rex, et Josias reformatorum ante captivitatem maximus omiserant, in usum revocare?. Annon ultra tempora Davidica, quibus maxime floruit cultus divini observatio religiosa, in reformatione respicere, mere erat et nimiz curiositatis? At non ita Deo visum. Ut enim illud eorum officium sibi gratum et acceptum testaretur, illico per pro- phetam non tanttim festum illud magnopere laudibus effert; sed insuper ejus nomine cultum evangelii spiritualem introducendum celebrat, Zech. xiv. 16-19, nempe ut inde discerent pii reformatores, quanti esset apud Deum pretii omissis aliis omnibus considerationi- bus ad normam theologize Mosaicze in opere suo severe et accurate attendere.

    English

    VII. Let the first example be the restoration of the Feast of Tabernacles, Neh. viii. 14, 16-18: "When they found written in the law that Jehovah had commanded through Moses that the Israelites should dwell in booths at their feast in the seventh month, ... the people went out ... and made themselves booths, each on his roof, or in his courts, and in the courts of the house of God, and also in the square at the Water Gate. And when the whole congregation of those who had returned from captivity had made booths and dwelt in the booths — for the sons of Israel had not done so from the days of Jehoshua the son of Nun until that day — there was very great rejoicing." That is, although they had observed the feast of the seventh month, they had not, however, dwelt in booths since the days of Jehoshua. But you will ask, what need was there to revive an antiquated institution which Samuel the prophet, David the king, and Josiah — the greatest of the reformers before the captivity — had omitted? Was it not mere excess of curiosity to look in the reformation beyond the Davidic era, in which the religious observance of divine worship had most flourished? But God did not so regard it. For in order to testify that that duty of theirs was pleasing and acceptable to Him, He immediately through the prophet not only extols that feast with great praise, but moreover celebrates in its name the spiritual worship of the gospel to be introduced, Zech. xiv. 16-19 — so that the godly reformers might thereby learn how greatly it was valued before God, setting aside all other considerations, to attend severely and accurately to the standard of Mosaic Theology in their work.

  10. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VIII. Cum gentilibus etiam dééuiroy wie, a diebus Solomonis vix sancte vitatam, e finibus ecclesize synagogam istam extermindsse mox ostendemus, sed et altitis ascenderunt. Etenim consuetudini anti- quissime, a Deo vero nunquam approbate, plures uxores ducendi, atque ob causas leviculas eas dimittendi, quas legitimis tabulis sibi junxerant, que apud totam gentem dz’ épyaiwv obtinuerat, se oppo- suerunt Virl spiritu prophetiz instructi, Mal. ii, 14-16, “Jehovah testificatus est inter te et uxorem adolescentiz tus, contra quam tu perfide agis: cum sit socia tua, et uxor feederata tibi, Nam nonne unam effecit, quamvis residuum spiritus penes ipsum esset? Quid autem unam? Queesiturum semen Dei...... Sibi odio esse dismis- sionem, ait Jehovah Israelis.” Illustre adversus polygamiam testi- monium, quale alibi in toto Veteri Testamento ante captivitatem non exstitit. Fateor, ambigua esse verba priora, ver. 15, NYY INNé NOt, quee varie reddunt interprets: “Nonne unus fecit?” “Nonne fecit unum?” Kai obm &d?o¢ éroinos; “Et non alius fecit.” 708 enim cum sit generis masculini, feminam denotare non posse videtur. Sed vocem femininam ab ea derivatam non habet. Nam 78 non est ab THN, quae MTS pareret, sed ab TN, ut docet R. D. K. in Michlol. Nil mirum ideo si HS genere feminine aliquando usurpetur, prout Vi ejus acceptionis neutraliter significat, Zech. xi. 7, verba etiam se- quentia non alium sensum admittunt. De uno Abrahamo nescio quid nugatur Targum Jonathanis. Sed verba manifestd interpre- ‘tanda sunt, aut de unica femina initio creata, prout eorum sensum reddere videtur ipse auctor et Scripture interpres optimus, Dominus noster Jesus Christus; aut de consilio unici Dei, unum marem unamque feminam matrimonio legitimo jungendi.

    English

    VIII. We shall presently show that this synagogue also expelled from the boundaries of the church the unlawful intermarriage with Gentiles that had scarcely been avoided in a holy manner since the days of Solomon; but they also went higher still. For men instructed with the spirit of prophecy set themselves against the most ancient custom — never truly approved by God — of taking multiple wives and of dismissing those whom they had joined to themselves by lawful bonds on trivial pretexts, a custom which had prevailed throughout the whole nation from antiquity, Mal. ii. 14-16: "Jehovah has testified between you and the wife of your youth, against whom you have dealt treacherously: though she is your companion and your wife by covenant. Did He not make one, though He had a remnant of spirit? And why one? That He might seek a godly offspring ... For he hates divorce, says Jehovah, the God of Israel." This is a remarkable testimony against polygamy, such as does not exist elsewhere in the whole Old Testament before the captivity. I confess that the earlier words of verse 15 are ambiguous — the Hebrew phrase which interpreters render variously: "Did not one do it?" "Did he not make one?" And in Greek: "Did not another make it?" For the Hebrew word, being masculine in gender, seems unable to denote a woman. But it does not have a feminine form derived from it. For the root of this word is not from the form which would yield a feminine, but from another, as R. D. K. teaches in the Michlol. It is therefore no wonder if this form is sometimes used in the feminine gender, as its neuter sense indicates, Zech. xi. 7; the following words also admit no other meaning. The Targum of Jonathan trifles with something or other about Abraham alone. But the words are clearly to be interpreted either of the single woman created in the beginning, as our Lord Jesus Christ Himself — the best author and interpreter of Scripture — appears to render their sense; or of the counsel of the one God to join one male and one female in lawful matrimony.

    Translator note: Multiple OCR-damaged passages: 'dééuiroy wie' (likely Greek 'homilia' or similar, rendered contextually as 'unlawful intermarriage'); 'dz\u2019 épyaiwv' (Greek 'di\u2019 archaiOn', i.e., 'from antiquity'); 'Kai obm &d?o¢ éroinos' (OCR-garbled Greek, rendered 'Did not another make it?' based on context of the LXX-parallel argument); Hebrew characters 'NYY INNé NOt', '708', 'THN', 'MTS', 'TN', 'HS', 'Vi' are OCR-corrupted Hebrew roots; rendered contextually using Owen's own argument. 'extermindsse' is OCR for 'exterminasse'.

  11. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    IX. Verba etiam, quibus de repudiis agit propheta, ambiguitate omni non carent, ver. 16: 7) 7K nbei N23, Hieronym. “Cum odio habueris eam dimitte, dicit Dominus.” Antiqua versio Angli- cana, “If he hate her, let him put her away; quam lectionem i in margine retinet tralatio regia, que tamen in alium plane sensum verba interpretatur, “ The Lorp saith that he hateth putting away,” ad mentem Spiritus Sancti. Cum enim verba elliptice ponantur, is sensus, qui sine supplementis arbitrariis proximus est ut fundant, est amplectendus. Absolute ideo ponitur ny , et Deus se istud ri mittere odio habere testatur.

    English

    IX. The words, moreover, with which the prophet treats the subject of divorce are not altogether free from ambiguity, ver. 16: Jerome renders: "If you have hated her, put her away, saith the Lord." The ancient English version: "If he hate her, let him put her away" — which reading the royal translation retains in the margin, yet interprets the words in an entirely different sense: "The Lord saith that he hateth putting away" — in accordance with the mind of the Holy Spirit. For since the words are set down elliptically, that sense which, without arbitrary supplements, is nearest to the foundation, is to be embraced. Therefore the word is placed absolutely, and God testifies that He hates this sending away.

    Translator note: Hebrew text at ver. 16 is heavily OCR-damaged and unreadable; Jerome's Latin and the English versions cited by Owen are preserved as given. The final Hebrew term ('ny' and 'ri') is OCR-garbled; rendered from context of Owen's own explanation.

  12. Original

    X. In hune modum jacta sunt prima reformationis ecclesia Ju- daicze ex captivitate reducis, fundamenta. Ipsissimas Dei institu- tiones originarias, utcunque per tot secula antiquatas et oblivioni traditas, summa fide et diligentia indagantes, iis sanctissime adhe- serunt.

    English

    X. In this manner were laid the first foundations of the reformation of the Jewish church upon its return from captivity. Seeking out with the utmost faithfulness and diligence God's own original institutions, however much they had been made obsolete and consigned to oblivion over so many centuries, they adhered to them most scrupulously.

  13. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XI. Saerze Scripture accurationem proximo in loco memoravi- mus. Is maximus ecclesize thesaurus, cui sub Dei cura, spiritusque administratione exsistentiam suam in terris debet. Hee totius refor- mationis lex unica; quze ideo primo in loco accuranda. Exemplaria antiqua summa fide servata apud se Ezram et socios propheticos habuisse, nemo juste ambigere potest. His correctissime describendis, atque mendis ex aliis, quee durante dispersione irrepere potuisse non est impossibile, tollendis, operam summam navarunt. Omnium col- lationi ascribunt nonnulli initium 2n2)"p. In toto autem opere usi sunt prasentissimo Dei afflatu et ductu. Literas vero antiquas, quibus a prophetis, ad eorum exemplar, que Deus ipse primus ex- aravit, verbum sacrum scripserant Spiritus Sancti amanuenses, Ezram

    English

    XI. We have mentioned in the foregoing place the careful preservation of Holy Scripture. It is the greatest treasure of the church, to which, under God's care and the administration of the Spirit, it owes its continued existence on earth. This is the sole law of the entire reformation, and therefore the first thing to be attended to with care. No one can justly doubt that Ezra and his prophetic colleagues had carefully preserved ancient copies in their possession. They applied the greatest effort to transcribing these most accurately, and to removing errors that could not impossibly have crept in from other copies during the period of the dispersion. Some attribute the beginning of the collation of all these to the Masorah. In the whole work, moreover, they made use of the most present inspiration and guidance of God. But that Ezra

    Translator note: The term '2n2)"p' is heavily OCR-damaged Hebrew/Aramaic; from context (collation of manuscripts associated with the Masoretic tradition) rendered as 'Masorah.' Block ends mid-sentence (continues in next block); the page break mid-sentence is preserved as found.

  14. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    350 DE PUNCTATIONIS HEBRAICZ ORIGINE. [LIB. v. mutare, nec voluisse, nec debuisse, nec potuisse, nee opus habuisse, ante probavimus. Est et aliud figmentum, quod apud magnos ali- quot viros, secius quam oportuit, fidem adeptum est; totam scilicet sacram Scripturam amissam, ab Ezra memoriter restauratam et scriptis commissam. Mendacium ineptissimum, simul et blasphemia! Deus ne sirit, ut quis in posterum cure, providentiz, et amori ejus- in ecclesiam istud convicium faciat ! : XII. Ad textus biblici accurationem Ezraiticam punctationis Hebraicee inventionem pertinere, viri doctissimi arbitrantur. Illo- rum sententiz eatenus accedo, ut eam maxime probabilem censeam. Postquam enim in ecclesia Judaica desierit ministerium propheti- cum, alios quoscunque opus illud suscepisse cogitare est religio. Sive ideo ipsis literis vocales cosvas fuisse dicamus, sive ab Hzra excogi- tatas, perinde est, cum divinam eis originem utraque sententia as- cribat. Sunt autem, qui totam punctationem Hebraicam, eipnwa esse statuunt rabbinicum post-Talmudicum. Quid autem in causa hac sentiam, cum instituti ratio id exigat, posse me sine cujusquam hic vel alibi offensione proferre spes est; quamvis haud ita ex hac parte prospere successit alius conatus, quo glocitantem ab ovo ex- cluso gallinam inscius absterrui.

    English

    — neither to have wished to change the ancient letters, nor to have been obliged to, nor to have been able to, nor to have had any need to, we have already demonstrated. There is also another fiction which has, more than it ought, gained credence among some great men: namely, that the entire Holy Scripture was lost, and that Ezra restored it from memory and committed it to writing. A most absurd falsehood, and at the same time a blasphemy! God forbid that anyone should hereafter cast this reproach upon His care, providence, and love toward the church! XII. Most learned men consider the invention of Hebrew vowel points to pertain to Ezra's careful work on the biblical text. I assent to their opinion to this extent, that I regard it as most probable. For after the prophetic ministry had ceased in the Jewish church, it is a matter of reverence to think that no others whatsoever could have undertaken that work. Whether, therefore, we say that the vowels were coeval with the letters themselves, or were devised by Ezra, it amounts to the same thing, since both positions ascribe a divine origin to them. There are, however, those who hold that the entire Hebrew vowel-pointing is a post-Talmudic rabbinic invention. What I think in this matter, since the plan of my work requires me to state it, I hope I may set forth without giving offense to anyone here or elsewhere; although another attempt on this front did not turn out so successfully, by which, all unknowingly, I frightened away the clucking hen from the egg she had just hatched.

    Translator note: Block begins mid-sentence (continuation from previous block, which ends with 'Ezram'). Running page header '350 DE PUNCTATIONIS HEBRAICZ ORIGINE. [LIB. v.' is an OCR artifact from the printed page and is omitted from translation. The word 'eipnwa' is OCR damage of the Greek εὕρημα ('invention/discovery'); rendered as 'invention' from context.

  15. Original

    DIGRESSIO. De punctationis Hebraice origine.

    English

    DIGRESSION. On the Origin of Hebrew Vowel Pointing.

  16. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    I. Ezram atque collegas ejus, synagogze magna assessores, dum sacras Scripturas accurarent, punctationem Hebraicam invenisse, cum ante tempus istud solis viginti duabus literis consonantibus in scribendo uterentur Judi, virorum magnorum sententia est. Ego quidem illorum opinioni refragari nolo, qui vocales literis cozevas fuisse statuunt, neque in ea pertinaciter persistere; ctm ill etiam qui punctorum originem Ezree ascribendam ducunt, plane divinam fuisse asserant. Nemini ideo post Ezre tempora punctationem Hebraicam, qua nunc Dei beneficio utimur, assignandam esse, ea sententia est, cujus patrocinium digressione hae suscipimus; seu quod eodem recidit, ortum illam habuisse divinum et infallibilem. Sunt enim nonnulli, qui rabbinos quosdam post-Talmudicos eam excogi- tAsse arbitrantur; nec arbitrantur modo, sed et aliter sentientes con- tumeliis excipiendos ducunt. Illorum autem sententiam, quo minus examini subjiciam, haud terret immanis, qua utuntur, confidentia. Etenim iras, et verba sesquipedalia, quae quasi veritatis causam agentes, animis fastidio et nimia sui opinione elatis, aut studii par- tium fermento inflatis, obtendunt nonnulli, qui spernere, aut saltem

    English

    I. It is the opinion of great men that Ezra and his colleagues, assessors of the great synagogue, invented the Hebrew vowel pointing while they were making careful provision for the Holy Scriptures, since before that time the Jews used only the twenty-two consonantal letters in writing. I am not willing, for my part, to oppose the opinion of those who hold that the vowels were coeval with the letters, nor to persist in that view obstinately; since even those who consider the origin of the vowel points to be ascribed to Ezra maintain plainly that it was of divine origin. The opinion, therefore, whose defense we undertake in this digression, is that the Hebrew vowel pointing which we now use by the benefit of God should be assigned to no one after the time of Ezra; or, what amounts to the same thing, that it had a divine and infallible origin. For there are some who think that certain post-Talmudic rabbis devised it; and they not only think so, but also consider that those who hold otherwise deserve to be met with insults. Yet the monstrous arrogance they employ does not frighten me from subjecting their opinion to examination. For the anger and high-sounding words which some display — acting as if they were pleading the cause of truth, with minds puffed up with disgust and an excessive opinion of themselves, or inflated with the leaven of partisan zeal — are things which one who has not learned to despise, or at least

    Translator note: Block ends mid-sentence (continues in next block). OCR artifact 'ctm' = 'cum'; 'cozevas' = 'coevas'; 'tAsse' is OCR for 'tasse' (part of 'excogitasse'). All silently resolved.

  17. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    GAP. XII.] DE PUNCTATIONIS HEBRAICH ORIGINE. 851 negligere non didicit, exulceratis hisce temporibus veritatis defen- dendz spem omnem et curam abjicere necesse habebit.

    English

    to disregard, will, in these embittered times, be compelled to abandon all hope and concern for defending the truth.

    Translator note: Running page header 'GAP. XII.] DE PUNCTATIONIS HEBRAICH ORIGINE. 851' is an OCR artifact from the printed page and is omitted from translation. Block begins mid-sentence, continuing from previous block.

  18. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    II. Cam primim sane in hoc sententiarum divortium a viris doc- tis itum esset, perpauxilli momenti visum est, utcunque lis dirime- retur. Elias Levita pene solus est, qui in sententiam de novitate punctationis propendit inter Judwos. Is verd, cum partem legis oralis, quam umbram, aut nubem deperit gens superstitiosissima, ‘illam semper fuisse statuerit, a rabbinis tantim scriptis mandatam, de divina ejus auctoritate securus est. Etiam forsan ei perinde erat, utrum a Deo ipso, an a magistris, qui tanttim non Dei locum occupant, profecta censeatur. Christianorum qui sententiam istam primi amplexi sunt, que ex ea mala ortum ducerent, cogitationibus suis providere non poterant. Postquam autem in temerandis sacris Scripturis nonnullorum audacia toleranda esse desierit, atque indies progrediatur, ne éx/mrov nihil tandem aut sacrum in sacris relinqua- tur, eorum omnium, qui debit& verbi divini reverentid tenentur, omnes Hebraicze veritatis apices sanctissime tueri, interesse videtur. Etenim ex uno hoc, de punctorum Hebraicorum inventione rabbinica et arbitraria, errore, mala plurima in ecclesiam Dei, veritati sanc- tissime perniciem minitantia se effudisse videmus. Hinc singula verba sacree Scripture, seorsim ab omni cum aliis connexione, tan- quam totidem, opinor, signa hieroglyphica, considerari et expendi debere, quidam affirmant; Scripturas sacras in ista punctorum dis- positione seu fixatione, qua nunc utimur, a Judeis esse corruptas, alii; hos inter est Bellarminus, de Verb. Dei, lib. ii. cap. li. Textis Hebraici sensum sine punctorum ope a nobis percipi non posse, con- tendit Johannis Morinus; .atque ideo cum puncta incertorum homi- num studio in omnibus fallibili, in nonnullis aperte falso, ortum suum debeant, textum illum Hebraicum regulam et normam fidei esse non posse, Exerc. lib. i. cap. ii. Ut corrigatur ideo ad exemplar vulgate versionis Latine, optat Gregorius de Valentia, tom. i. dis- put. v. quest. 38. Evpqua istud rabbinicum, non usque adeo perfec- tum esse, quin melius fieri possit, alius, quem honoris causa, atque ob rationes alias, non nomino. Punctationem a quopiam mutari posse pro libitu suo, modo commodior sensus verborum per istam mutationem eliciatur, alius censet. Addit Cappellus, discrimina plu- rima inter textum Hebraicum et versiones antiquas, Graeecam pre- sertim ray LXX., hinc ortum duxisse, quod illa facta sit ante punctorum inventionem, ac proinde secuta sit lectionem istam, que tune in usu fuit, a qua in sua punctatione multoties recesserunt Masorethe. Vereor autem, ne hac data porta, a curiosis et pruri- entibus hujus seculi ingeniis, presertim si audaciz accesserit dili- gentia, majora adhuc opinionum portenta exspectari possint. Quem- admodum inter viros doctos lis hee non ita pridem agitata fuerit, Buxtorfium presertim et Cappellum, neminem latet, qui hac nosse

    English

    II. When this divergence of opinions was first entered into by learned men, it seemed to be of very little moment how the dispute was resolved. Elias Levita is almost the only one among Jews who inclines toward the opinion of the novelty of the vowel pointing. But since he had established that the oral law — which that most superstitious nation adores as a shadow or a cloud — had always existed, merely being committed to writing by the rabbis, he was untroubled about its divine authority. Perhaps it was equally indifferent to him whether it was considered to have originated from God Himself or from masters who nearly occupy God's place. Those Christians who first embraced this opinion could not foresee in their own thoughts what evils would arise from it. But since the audacity of some in profaning the Holy Scriptures has ceased to be tolerable and advances further every day — lest at length, outrageously, nothing sacred should remain in the sacred texts — it seems to be the concern of all who are held by due reverence for the divine word to guard most scrupulously every detail of Hebrew truth. For we see that from this one error — concerning the rabbinic and arbitrary invention of the Hebrew vowel points — very many evils have poured themselves out upon the church of God, threatening the most serious ruin to sacred truth. Hence some assert that the individual words of Holy Scripture must be considered and weighed apart from all connection with other words, as so many, I suppose, hieroglyphic signs; others, that the Holy Scriptures have been corrupted by the Jews in this arrangement or fixing of vowel points which we now use — among these is Bellarmine, De Verb. Dei, lib. ii. cap. li. Johannes Morinus maintains that the sense of the Hebrew text cannot be perceived by us without the aid of the vowel points; and therefore, since the points owe their origin to the effort of uncertain men — fallible in all things, plainly false in some — that Hebrew text cannot be the rule and norm of faith, Exerc. lib. i. cap. ii. Gregory of Valencia therefore wishes it to be corrected according to the standard of the Latin Vulgate version, tom. i. disput. v. quest. 38. Another person — whom I do not name, both out of respect and for other reasons — thinks that rabbinic invention is not so perfect that it cannot be improved. Another holds that the vowel pointing can be altered by anyone at his own pleasure, provided that a more convenient sense of the words is elicited by that alteration. Cappellus adds that very many differences between the Hebrew text and the ancient versions, especially the Greek of the LXX, took their rise from this — that the latter was made before the invention of the vowel points, and accordingly followed that reading which was then in use, from which the Masoretes often departed in their vowel pointing. I fear, however, that through this opened door, still greater monstrosities of opinion may be expected from the curious and itching minds of this age, especially if diligence should be added to audacity. How this dispute was conducted not long ago among learned men, especially Buxtorf and Cappellus, is known to no one who wishes to be informed of these matters

    Translator note: Block ends mid-sentence (continues in next block). 'éx/mrov' is OCR damage of a Greek word; from context ('lest at length... nothing sacred remain') rendered as 'outrageously' (likely ἐκτόπως or similar adverb). 'Evpqua' is OCR damage of Greek εὕρημα ('invention'); rendered accordingly. 'ray LXX' is OCR for 'τῶν LXX' (of the Seventy). All silently resolved.

  19. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    352 DE PUNCTATIONIS HEBRAIC ORIGINE. [LIB. Vv. curat. Que a nonnullis aliis nuper dicta sunt, ab iis mutuata sunt pene omnia. Imo quosdam rabbinorum testimoniis pro punctorum novitate nequaquam adeo stipatos incessisse, nisi Clarissimi Buxtorfii eousque ardssent vitulo, ut que ille sib objiciendo protulisset, in usum suum convertissent, compertum satis habeo.

    English

    — about these matters. What has recently been said by some others is almost entirely borrowed from those men. Indeed, I am sufficiently well-informed that certain persons would not have pressed forward so heavily armed with the testimonies of the rabbis on behalf of the novelty of the vowel points, had not the most illustrious Buxtorf so thoroughly burned his calf, that what he had adduced by way of objection against himself they converted to their own use.

    Translator note: Running page header '352 DE PUNCTATIONIS HEBRAICE ORIGINE. [LIB. Vv.' is an OCR artifact from the printed page and is omitted from translation. Block begins mid-sentence, continuing from previous block. 'ardssent vitulo' is an idiom — Owen alludes to Buxtorf's having 'burned his calf' (worshipped or overcommitted to his own position); rendered literally as the idiom appears intentional. 'sib' is OCR for 'sibi.'

  20. Original

    III. Biennium jam est, et quod excurrit, ex quo ego lingua nos- tra vernacula, super hac queestione de punctorum origine nonnulla scripsi, et edidi, Ea ita non nemo excepit, prout illum deéet, qui ad honorem suum pertinere sentit, maximum aliorum pre se ferre contemptum. Corniculam istam coloribus nudare, quibus fretus nil non sibi arrogat, facile esset, si ea res jam ageretur. Sed id preesens institutum nostrum non patitur. Neque permitteret, in molem inexspectatam crescens quod pree manibus opus est, ut omnia, que ad questionem hance enodandam, litemque decidendam spectant, quod ab initio statui, hic loci persequar. Rationum ideo momenta, quibus nixus in sententia de origine divina punctationis Hebrarcee adhuc persevero, paucis perstringens, atque objectiones preecipuas, quibus eam oppugnare nonnulli contendunt, examini subjiciens, ad ea, quee de reformatione Ezraitica dicenda restant, pertendam.

    English

    III. It is now two years and more since I wrote and published some things in our vernacular tongue on this question concerning the origin of the vowel points. These were received by a certain person in the manner befitting one who feels it pertains to his honor to display the greatest contempt for others. It would be easy to strip that little crow of the borrowed colors in which she trusts and by which she arrogates everything to herself, if that matter were now being pursued. But our present purpose does not allow it. Nor would the work now in hand — growing to an unexpected bulk — permit me to pursue in this place all the things that, as I resolved from the beginning, pertain to untying this question and deciding the controversy. Therefore, briefly touching on the principal grounds of reason on which I continue to rest in the opinion concerning the divine origin of Hebrew punctuation, and submitting the chief objections by which some contend to oppose it to examination, I shall press on to those things that remain to be said concerning the Ezraic reformation.

  21. Original

    IV. Primé ideo ab usu catholico, et possessione argumentamur. Tanti thesauri possessio non facile est deserenda. Tota Dei ec- clesia punctationem hance scripturarum Veteris Testamenti habet in peculio. Magnum in eo beneficium situm esse non negabunt sen- tentise nostre adversarii. Exemplaris ullius punctatione antiquioris nullibi gentium exstat monumentum. Nulla ergo adversus posses- sionem afferri potest preescriptio legitima. Conjecture sunt, quic- quid ex parte adversa dicitur. Verum quidem est, plurima. esse exemplaria, atque etiam ab omni retro antiquitate olim exstitisse sine punctis exarata. Nullum vero exstare ei tempori cozevum, quo novi- tatis punctorum patroni illa inventa esse fingunt, Ipsi, Opinor, con- fitebuntur. Legitima ideo est possessio, et a vetustate rite inducta prescriptio. Est inter Seldeni libros, qui nune in Bibliotheca Bod- leiana asservantur, Pentateuchus antiquissimus duobus voluminibus pulcherrime descriptus; versibus autem Hebraice et Chaldaice alter- natim, ita ut textui ubivis adhereat Targum. Ad primum libri aspectum statim deprehendi, puncta vocalia addita fuisse et inserta longe post literarum scriptionem. Testantur id scribendi modus, et atramenti color. At verd codicem istum nonnisi aliquot secula post fictam rabbinorum punctationis inventionem exaratum fuisse, plu- rimis indiciis ostendi potest. Quamvis autem argumentum hoc per se non sit satis validum ad totam litem hance dirimendam, si tamen gravissima rationum momenta in contrarium non proferantur ; virlum abunde satis ad objectiones depellendas, habere reperietur. Nugas grammaticales, unius aut alterius vetusti scriptoris de punctis silen- tiura, argutationes sophisticas, conjecturas incertissimas, atque id genus alia, ad Dei ecclesiam ex possessione hac ejiciendam sufficere, qui concedet, is facilis est, si quid ego judico, in causa non sua. Argumenta ideo, que ad evertendam punctorum originem divinam proferri solent, zequali libra, nec hue nec illuc propendente, cum iis, que pro ea militant, non sunt ponderanda; chm ex hac parte etiam pendeat possessionis hujus momentum, quod prits loco moveri debet, quam rationes adverse, pari passu incedere censeantur. In rebus autem aliis pauci sunt, qui tanta socordia et negligentia laborant, ut facile se ita circumscribi patiantur, et ex bonis hereditariis ex- pelli. Agat quisque quod volet; ego sane non nisi invitus, et ra- tionibus oppressus, de hac possessione cedam.

    English

    IV. First, therefore, we argue from universal usage and possession. The possession of so great a treasure is not easily to be abandoned. The whole church of God holds this punctuation of the scriptures of the Old Testament as its own property. That a great benefit is contained in it, the adversaries of our position will not deny. No monument exists anywhere among the nations of any manuscript copy more ancient in its punctuation. No legitimate prescriptive claim can therefore be brought against this possession. Whatever is said on the opposing side consists of conjectures. It is indeed true that there are very many manuscripts, and that from all past antiquity copies once existed written without the points. But that none exists contemporary with the time in which the advocates of the novelty of the points feign them to have been invented — this, I think, they themselves will admit. The possession is therefore legitimate, and the prescriptive right properly established by antiquity. Among the books of Selden, which are now preserved in the Bodleian Library, there is a most ancient Pentateuch, most beautifully copied in two volumes; with verses alternately in Hebrew and Chaldean, so that the Targum is attached throughout to the text. At the first glance at the book I immediately detected that the vowel points had been added and inserted long after the writing of the letters. The manner of writing and the color of the ink attest this. But it can be shown by very many indications that this manuscript was written no earlier than several centuries after the rabbis' fictitious invention of the punctuation. Although this argument is not in itself sufficiently valid to decide this whole controversy, yet if the weightiest grounds of reason on the contrary side are not brought forward, it will be found to have force more than sufficient for repelling objections. That grammatical trifles, the silence of one or another ancient writer about the points, sophistical cavils, the most uncertain conjectures, and other things of that sort are sufficient to eject the church of God from this possession — whoever will concede this is, in my judgment, too easily persuaded in a cause that is not his own. The arguments customarily brought forward to overthrow the divine origin of the points are therefore not to be weighed in an equal balance, neither inclining to this side nor that, against those that fight for it; since on this side also hangs the weight of this possession, which ought to be dislodged from its place before the opposing reasons are reckoned to proceed at an equal pace. In other matters, there are few who labor under such sloth and negligence as to allow themselves to be thus circumscribed and expelled from their inherited goods. Let each man do what he will; for my part I shall certainly not yield this possession except unwillingly and under the compulsion of arguments.

  22. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    V. 2. Ipsius rei natura 2 odpavod non é& dvdpdcrwv eam esse lucu- lenter ostendit. iy r+ ubivis spirat. Ab initio ad finem usque librorum sanctorum, sui similis, sibi constans, ubique sincere et in- fallibiliter sensum literarum determinans, Spiritus Sancti mentem indicat et enunciat, hec punctatio. *Everaewv unam in contrarium, que alicujus sit momenti, eterntm non reddent of ¢& svavriag. In obscurissimis, et mysteria profundissima occultantibus, prophetiis, in quibus intelligendis Judzei omnes talpis sunt cxciores, atque ab ad- ventu Domini nostri Jesu Christi semper fuerunt, maxime hoc elucet. Nollent, spero, viri graves et docti, lucem illam, quam locis sacra Scripturee innumeris affert punctatio, incertissimarum conjecturarum pretio vendere, nisi adesset dusrpia dvborxnzc. Accentus autem quos- dam superfluos esse et inutiles, scheva mutum frustra seepe addi, et multiplicari sine causa, atque istiusmodi Asrroaoyias, quas in gram- matice reformatione ad hypothesin suam innuit Cappellus, adeo frivolx sunt et inepte, ut mirer, viros doctos iis insistere, et in ani- mum suum unquam inducere potuisse. Uniuscujusque apicis in sacris Scripturis rationem se rite tenere, puto, non dicent viri docti: certe qui mihi dixerunt, scriptis scilicet et libris editis, apices quos- dam in punctatione Hebraica prorsus inutiles esse, et accentus super- fluos, scio; at quis illis idem dixerit nescio; neque in tanta causa fidem et auctoritatem tricis grammaticalibus, et audacibus praetumi- dorum hominum conjecturis, adjungere animus est. Dicunt. alii, punctationem, Hebraicam non usque adeo opus perfectum esse, quin corrigi, emendari, et perfectius reddi possit. Eos autem cur sui opi- nione elatos nimis, aut quo alios fastidiosiis contemnant scientes, volentesque se magnificentids, quam pro meritis gerere, judicem, cause non une sunt. Age verd; si viri sint, et placet, vires tentent. Hlico videbimus, quantim “distant era lupinis.” Illi, illiusque sapi- entiz, qui punctationem edidit, si se ruperint, nunquam «quabunt. Per instantias agant, aut non proderit vana verba effundere, quorum est words viuog eda xa! zvda. Quisquis serid opus hoc perpenderit, perfectum, divinum, absolutissimum illud inveniet, aliorum operum Dei simile, quibus addi nihil potest, nihil detrahi, Emendanti aut

    English

    V. 2. The very nature of the thing clearly shows that it is from heaven, not from men. The Spirit breathes everywhere in it. From beginning to end of the sacred books, consistent with itself, self-coherent, everywhere sincerely and infallibly determining the meaning of the letters, this punctuation indicates and declares the mind of the Holy Spirit. Those on the opposing side will never produce a single instance to the contrary that carries any weight. This shines forth most clearly in the most obscure prophecies, which conceal the most profound mysteries — in the understanding of which all Jews are blinder than moles, and have been so ever since the advent of our Lord Jesus Christ. I trust that grave and learned men would not wish to sell, for the price of the most uncertain conjectures, that light which the punctuation brings to innumerable places of sacred Scripture, unless they were afflicted with a certain perverse obstinacy. That certain accents are superfluous and useless, that the silent shewa is often added without purpose and multiplied without cause, and other such petty quibbles which Cappellus suggests in the reformation of grammar in favor of his hypothesis — these are so frivolous and inept that I marvel that learned men have been able to insist on them and ever bring themselves to accept them. That learned men will know the proper rationale for every single point in sacred Scripture — this, I think, they will not claim. Certainly I know those who have told me, in their published writings, that certain points in the Hebrew punctuation are wholly useless and certain accents superfluous; but who told them the same I do not know. Nor is there any inclination in me, in so great a cause, to lend faith and authority to grammatical trifles and the bold conjectures of puffed-up men. Others say that Hebrew punctuation is not so perfect a work but that it can be corrected, emended, and rendered more perfect. But there is more than one reason why I should judge them as too elated by their own opinion, or as knowingly and willingly carrying themselves more magnificently than their merits warrant, in order the more disdainfully to contemn others. Come then; if they are men, let them try their strength. We shall immediately see how far bronze differs from lupines. They shall never equal that man and his wisdom who produced the punctuation, even if they burst themselves trying. Let them proceed by specific instances, or it will be of no profit to pour out empty words, of those who are at home neither here nor there. Whoever shall seriously weigh this work will find it perfect, divine, most absolute — like the other works of God, to which nothing can be added and nothing taken away. To one who would emend or

    Translator note: Multiple OCR-damaged Greek phrases throughout: 'odpavod non e& dvdpdcrwv' rendered as 'from heaven, not from men' (Greek: ex ouranou, ouk ex anthropon); 'iy r+' rendered from context as the Spirit breathing in the punctuation; '*Everaewv' rendered as 'a single instance to the contrary'; 'dusrpia dvborxnzc' rendered as 'perverse obstinacy'; 'Asrroaoyias' rendered as 'petty quibbles' (Greek: leptologias); 'words viuog eda xa! zvda' is OCR-garbled Greek proverbial phrase rendered as 'at home neither here nor there' from context. Block ends mid-sentence as in source.

  23. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    354 DE PUNCTATIONIS HEBRAIC ORIGINE. (LIB. v. corrigenti dicam, ADIN-N MMP TdT, [Job. xl. 82.] Neque sane ego satis mirari possum, quid doctis hominibus in mentem venerit, isti- usmodi opus, cui in quoquam emendando impar semper fuerit, atque_ etiamnum est tota doctorum natio, indoctis quibusdam nebulonibus, subsidiis omnibus cum spiritualibus, tum scientiz secularis, desti- tutis, ascribere.

    English

    354 On the Origin of Hebrew Punctuation. (Book V.) To one who would emend or correct it I shall say: Will you also annul my judgment? [Job 40:2.] Nor indeed can I sufficiently wonder what has come into the minds of learned men, that they should ascribe to some ignorant rogues — destitute of all resources both spiritual and of secular learning — a work of this kind, to the emending of which in any single point the entire nation of the learned has always been unequal, and still is.

    Translator note: Page header 'DE PUNCTATIONIS HEBRAIC ORIGINE. (LIB. v.' translated in place. The Hebrew text 'ADIN-N MMP TdT' is OCR-garbled; rendered from Owen's own Latin context and the citation Job 40:2 as the sense of that verse. Block continues the sentence from block 164.

  24. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VL. 3. In questione hac, que de facto est, ipsorum Judzorum testimonia non minimi sunt momenti. Omnes hic idem sentiunt; punctationis scilicet originem fuisse divinam. Ipse Elias Levita, qui pene solus inter suos sonorum apertorum per apiculos designationem Masorethis Tiberiensibus post-Talmudicis ascribere ausus est; eam tamen legis oralis a Deo ipso in Monte Sinai traditz partem fuisse, neque mints sancte et illibate conservatam, quam si a primo ortu scriptis commissa fuisset, ubivis contendit. Sed seriptionem istam Mosi aut Ezre constanter assignant, eorum plurimi, et doctissimi. Qui id testimoniis evictum videre velit, adeat Cl. Buxtorfii disserta- tionem doctissimam de punctationis Hebraice origine, et Josephum de Voysin in preefatione sua eruditissima ad Pugionem Fidei Mar- tini Raymundi. Cim autem ego alibi dixissem, rabbinorum testi- monia in hac causa multtim valere, eos ideo ipsi punctationi in- veniendee idoneos censeri debere, regestum est. At iniquissime: com- parationis istius fatuitas ipsa se prodit. Etenim rem divinitus factam fuisse aliqui testari possunt, saltem neque se, neque patres suos illam fecisse, qui revera rei ipsi faciendee omnino impares sunt et inept. Sed ut Hebreeorum testimoniis illudant, contentionem non esse dicunt de vocalium sonis, sed de signis tantum. Hebreeos enim eos- dem semper vocalium sonos, quibus etiamnum utuntur, habuisse, atque ita linguam istam nunquam vocalibus fuisse destitutam, agnos- cunt. Discriminis hujus observationem ad litem hane totam diri- mendam, tanti momenti esse, non ita pridem nonnemo arbitratus est, ut effrenato animo in me invaserit, quod controversiam hane enarrans, ilius nullam rationem habendam duxerim. Ast ego in queestione versari, utrim Hebreei omnes ad tempus usque Masore- tharum Tiberiensium penitus essent muti, suspicari non potui. Si enim vocalium sonis destituti fuerint, muti etiam fuére, neque unum verbum perfectum eloqui potuerunt unquam. Per literas enim ipsas sine vocalium sonis apertis, nihil profari posse, nérunt “ qui nondum ere lavantur.” Eo ideo sensu linguam Hebreeam vocales habuisse, non tanttim prits quam cuiquam in mentem venerit illas notis vel figuris exprimere, sed etiam ante vel unicam literam consonantem scriptam aut exaratam, qui rationibus, et argumentis probare con-— tenderit, caus& opus habet sine dubio, qua facile “ licet esse disertum.” Interea punctorum, non sonorum investigamus originem. Sed quo- niam cause suze interesse judicant novitatis punctorum patroni, ut discrimen illud inter sonos et figuras vocalium in hujus queestionis agitatione diligenter perpendatur, age concedamus, Hebreos ante punctorum inventionem mutos non fuisse, sed ceterorum hominum more locutos. Illinc autem, quid in cause sue subsidium exsculpere possint, adhuc nobis exspectandum. _ VIL 4. Utiltatem summam, si non absolutam necessitatem punc- torum atque accentuum, ad textum sacrum rite intelligendum, quo- niam alibi exposuerim, nolo hic pluribus narrare. Omnium judicio, qui lingua Hebraica in sacrarum literarum studio unquam usi sunt serid, ista permitto. Egregium testimonium ex libro Bahir in hune finem profert R. Bechai, sec. nbwa, Exod. xiii. 17, SMINNI NNTP? POT PAINT SBI NT XNiNwID WNT KNINT;—hoc est, “Sunt puncta cum literis legis Mosis qualis est anima vite in corpore humano.” Si autem lux illa ccelestis, quee ex fixatione et restrictione sensus ver- borum, quibus utitur Spiritus Sanctus, veritati feneratur, ingenii et arbitrii humani effectus esse censeatur, quanta mala inde illico oritura sunt, quaeque fidei prajudicia, nemo facile conjicere potest. Conatis aliquorum, quos egessit ista suppositio, ingrata admodum est memoria. Hine textus Hebraici incertitudinem et obscurita- tem, per versiones correctionem instituendam, etiam et conjecturas, si modo quis modeste iis uti velit, ipsorum nimirum judicio, qui ut, in conjecturis doctis concinnandis, artifices peritos se ostentent, omnem Dei hominumque reverentiam abjicere parati sunt, sine horrore et indignatione justissima, conjecturis dubiis, incertis, imo ineptissimis nixos, nonnullos jactantes, vidimus. Pejora etiam ad- hue nos pertimescere cogunt prurientia et ambitiosa hujus seculi ingenia. Amoveantur puncta vocalia, accentus distinctivi omnes, nude literze, seu potius ita nudate maneant, nulla per librum ullum distinctione adhibita, unoquoque vocabulo puncto aliquo prout sit apud Samaritanos, aut saltem imaginario, a reliquis diviso, quanta malorum ilias, quanta scandala et pericula ecclesiam inundarent, illico pateret. Quia autem omnia ista ita amoveri et abjici possint, imd forsan et debeant, si incertorum hominum, rabbinorum Judaicorum «efpyua sit tota punctatio, ratio nulla, que alicujus momenti sit, afferri potest. Aiunt vero, literas istas ys quas matres lectionis appellant, atque 7, ante punctorum inventionem, vel vocales fuisse, vel vocalium loco usurpatas, quarum beneficio omnibus incommodis istis, que vocalium absentiam comitari videntur, facile lectores mederi po- tuerint; puncta etiam per Masorethas Tiberienses non ad arbi- trium seu pro libitu apposita fuisse, atque ideo illorum auctoritate punctationem non niti, Ast ego primum libenter scirem, utrim ee solim liters, quas matres lectionis appellant, que nunc in sacro textu apparent, in eum finem usurpate fuerint, an etiam addite et insertee aliis in locis omnibus, in quibus vocis sonus earum presen- tiam exigit. Si eas solim usurpatas olim fuisse dicent, que etiam- num textui adherent, iisque in locis, vocibusque, in quibus persistunt, 356 DE PUNCTATIONIS HEBRAICE ORIGINE. _ [LIB. v. luce meridiana clarius est, illas vices vocalium supplere non potuisse, neque defectum earum compensare; cm innumere voces sint, in quibus neutiquam appareant, neque aliquoties, ubi adsunt, recte pronunciationi inserviunt, si modo presenti punctationi fides ulla adhibenda sit; necesse enim esset, ut unica 8 omnes pene sonos apertos per se redderet, quod quam ridiculum esset imaginari nemo non videt. Sin verd dicent, olim in textu multiplicatas fuisse istas vocales, atque ad soni vocum normam ubivis scriptas, et e.g., 127 scriptum fuisse IN3N7, scire velim, quinam illi fuére, qui ausi fuerunt tot literarum millia a Deo ipso et prophetis in sacris Scripturis exa- rata, evellere et abjicere, vel quando id factum fuisse suspicemur? Ut Judeis audax hoc facinus adscriberemus non patitur illorum aut religio, aut superstitio. Eorundem hominum non est, quoties una- queeque litera in totis bibliis usurpetur sancte in numerato habere, et tot millia sponte abjicere. Plage ideo, quam, veritatis luci et Scripturarum perspicuitati infligit de novitate punctorum sententia novicia, figmentum hoc mederi non vult. Originem autem literarum harum vocalium ope Hebraicum textum characteribus Greecis ex- pressisse, quod etiam pretenditur, nullis aut rationibus aut testi- moniis evincitur. Nudis affirmationibus, suspicionibus, conjecturis in tanta causa locus ut ullus assignetur, haud equum est. Ex usu Jude- orum, vel ex punctis ipsis linguee Hebraicee pronunciationem discere potuit; ita ut ad textum Hebraicum characteribus Greecis repreesen- tandum fictitio ipso subsidio et imperfectissimo nihil opus habuerit. Deinde Masorethas Tiberienses non ad arbitrium proprium Scrip- turas punctdsse, que responsionis supra posite pars altera est, Judei futili de lege orali traditione freti, cum aliqua verecundia et specie probabilitatis preetendere possunt, alii non item, qui scilicet oralem istam legem superstitiosorum hominum figmentum esse ag- noscunt. Est tamen, qui in defensione novitatis punctorum, vicies neque sine contumeliis in contrasentientes asserit, Masorethas istos Scripturam punctasse secundum lectionem usitatam, que mentem Spiritus Sancti rite exhibuit, et non ad proprium arbitrium; videa- mus ergo, quid hic rationis sanze subsit, quod cuiquam persuadeat, Masoretharum istam fictam punctationem pretio ullo habendam esse, “ Bibliis,” inquiunt, “ puncta affixerunt Masorethe secundum lec- tionem tum temporis receptam et usitatam.” Apud quos vero, inquam, lectio illa recepta erat, que punctorum affixionis norma constituitur? Scilicet apud illos ipsos Masorethas. Ko enim tem- pore, quo facinus hoe factum fuisse aiunt, an Christiani ulli fuerint, qui textum Hebraicum intellexerint, incertum est. Masorethze ergo Biblia punctarunt secundum lectionem inter ipsos receptam. Ha spes est. Quamvis pessimos eos nebulones fuisse, si qui fuerint, et quidvis pro libitu fingendi audacia perpetuo utentes, alibi ostendi- mus; esto verd, quod in hoe incepto expedivit is esse probos, Quid tum porro, “genuinum Spiritus Sancti sensum lectio ea ac- cepta exhibuit, cui in punctis affingendis attendebant.” Istius verd sensus qui queso judices erant et arbitri? Ipsi sine dubio Masore- thee. Itaque Masorethe non pro arbitrio suo sed secundum lectionem inter eos receptam, et sensum, quem optimum et verum judicaverunt, puncta affixerunt; id ego si negarem, quo modo queso evinceret ad- versarius? an eos fide bona in aliis rebus versatos ostendet? non faciet unquam; an testes adducet? nullos habet; neminem autem unquam ab historico exegisse juramentum, docet nos Seneca. Agamus ideo ex zequo et bono, et concedamus, quod probari non potest. At verd ista invicem non repugnant: proprio judicio in discernenda lectione vera, et sensus Spiritus Sancti investigatione uti potuerint, cum tamen nullam formam aut normam punctationis habuerint, atque ita judices arbitrarii esse operis, quod instituerunt; nisi nemo quidquam agere pro arbitrio censendus sit, nisi agat perverse. Aliud quidem esse judicium rigidum, aliud arbitrium aftirmat Marcus Tullius in ora- tione pro Roscio. At nusquam leges judices arbitrarios constituis- sent, si necesse esset, ut qui statuat quidquam pro arbitrio, illud statuat sine judicio. Nos sane cum aliquid aliorum arbitrio permit- timus, non id volumus, ut in sententia ferenda de nobis rebusque nostris animis propriis indulgeant, nulla aqui aut recti cura adhibita. Cum itaque ego Masorethas puncta Bibliis pro arbitrio affixisse dixerim, nihil aliud intellexi, neque intelligere potui, quam id operis eos confecisse propriis judiciis utentes, confidentesque. Scientia ideo, peritia, judicium et integritas rabbinorum Tiberiensium, que omnia vitios’ nuce haud emerem, secundum hance sententiam, unicum fun- damentum sunt presentis lectionis codicum omnium Hebraicorum. Nemo enim est mortalium, qui usum exemplarium, que etiamnum sine punctis exarantur, didicit, nisi ope punctorum. Sed traditione, inquis, non proprio judicio freti, lectionem a patribus acceptam exhibuerunt in ista sua punctatione; vertm quam fidi fuerint tradi- tionum custodes, quim periti ineptissimarum fabularum, imd blas- phemiarum horrendarum sub nomine traditionum antiquissimarum consarcinatores et venditores, quasi id sibi laudi duxissent, omnia veritatis vestigia evertisse funditus, nolo hic pluribus dicere, cium res sit manifesta et postea dicetur. Istius ideo traditionis, cm ipsi, si non promicondi, tamen custodes et conservatores propria auctori- tate constituti essent, nondum liberamur, quo minus uni istorum nebulonum fidei in lectione totius textus Hebraici nobis innitendum sit. Dicunt verd porro, veram textus lectionem non tam traditione orali conservatam fuisse, postquam lingua ista vernacula esse desiit, quam ips textus scriptione, que semper integra mansit. Sed et hoe etiam mihi mirum videtur; neque enim faciles explicatus ad- mittit, quomodo vera scriptioni preservari lectio possit, per scriptum illud, quod legi non potest. Libenter enim scirem, cum literze sine

    English

    VI. 3. In this question, which is one of fact, the testimonies of the Jews themselves are of no small weight. All of them here agree in the same judgment, namely, that the origin of the punctuation was divine. Elias Levita himself, who was almost the only one among his people who dared to ascribe the designation of open sounds by means of points to the post-Talmudic Masoretes of Tiberias, nevertheless everywhere maintains that it was a part of the oral law handed down by God Himself on Mount Sinai, and that it had been preserved no less sacredly and inviolately than if it had been committed to writing from the very beginning. But the majority of them, and the most learned, consistently assign this writing to Moses or Ezra. Whoever wishes to see this proved by testimonies should consult the most learned dissertation of the distinguished Buxtorf on the origin of Hebrew punctuation, and Joseph de Voisin in his most erudite preface to the Pugio Fidei of Martin Raymond. When I had said elsewhere that the testimonies of the rabbis carry great weight in this cause, and that they ought therefore to be considered competent to have invented the punctuation itself, this was objected against me. But most unjustly: the absurdity of that comparison betrays itself. For some can bear witness that a thing was done divinely — at least that neither they nor their fathers did it — who are in reality wholly unequal and unfit for doing the thing itself. But to dismiss the testimonies of the Hebrews, they say that the controversy is not about the sounds of the vowels, but only about the signs. For they acknowledge that the Hebrews always had the same vowel sounds which they still use, and that thus the language was never destitute of vowels. That the observation of this distinction is of such great moment for deciding this whole controversy, someone not long ago judged it to be, so that he attacked me with unbridled spirit because, in narrating this controversy, I had thought no account of it needed to be taken. But I could not suppose that the question being discussed was whether all Hebrews were utterly dumb until the time of the Masoretes of Tiberias. For if they were destitute of vowel sounds, they were also dumb, and could never utter a single complete word. For that nothing can be pronounced through the letters themselves without open vowel sounds is known to those who have not yet washed their ears. That the Hebrew language had vowels in this sense — not only before it entered anyone's mind to express them by marks or figures, but even before a single consonant letter was written or inscribed — whoever shall attempt to prove this by reasons and arguments, has a cause, without doubt, in which it is easy to be eloquent. Meanwhile it is the origin of the points, not of the sounds, that we are investigating. But since the advocates of the novelty of the points judge it to be in the interest of their cause that this distinction between sounds and figures of vowels be carefully weighed in the agitation of this question, come, let us concede that the Hebrews before the invention of the points were not dumb, but spoke after the manner of other men. But what assistance they can carve out of this for their cause still remains to be seen by us. VII. 4. The supreme utility, if not the absolute necessity, of the points and accents for the proper understanding of the sacred text — since I have expounded this elsewhere — I am unwilling to rehearse at length here. I leave this to the judgment of all who have ever seriously used the Hebrew language in the study of sacred letters. Rabbi Bechai, on section Noah, Exod. 13:17, brings forward an excellent testimony from the book Bahir to this end — namely: The points with the letters of the law of Moses are like the soul of life in the human body. But if that heavenly light, which is generated for truth from the fixing and restricting of the meaning of the words which the Holy Spirit uses, is to be reckoned the product of human ingenuity and will, what great evils will immediately spring from that, and what prejudices to faith, no one can easily conjecture. The memory of the attempts of some, whom this supposition has driven out, is altogether unwelcome. Hence we have seen some boasting, without horror and most just indignation, resting on doubtful, uncertain, indeed most inept conjectures — those who, in order to display themselves as skilled craftsmen in composing learned conjectures, are prepared to cast away all reverence for God and men — the uncertainty and obscurity of the Hebrew text, and correction to be instituted through the versions, and even conjectures, if only one would use them modestly, according to their own judgment. Still worse things are forced upon us by the itching and ambitious minds of this age. Let the vowel points be removed, all the distinctive accents, and let the bare letters remain, or rather let them remain thus stripped bare, with no distinction applied throughout any book, each word separated from the rest by some point as among the Samaritans, or at least an imaginary one — how great an Iliad of evils, how great scandals and dangers would immediately flood the church would be apparent at once. But that all these things can be thus removed and discarded, indeed perhaps ought to be, if the entire punctuation is the handiwork of uncertain men, of Jewish rabbis — no reason of any weight can be brought forward. They say, however, that the letters which they call mothers of reading, and the letter Vav, before the invention of the points were either vowels or were used in the place of vowels, by the benefit of which readers could easily remedy all those inconveniences that seem to accompany the absence of vowels; and that the points also were not set by the Masoretes of Tiberias according to their own will or pleasure, and that therefore the punctuation does not rest on their authority. But I would first gladly know whether those letters alone which they call mothers of reading, which now appear in the sacred text, were employed for that end, or whether they were also added and inserted in all other places in which the sound of the word requires their presence. If they say that only those were formerly used which still adhere to the text, and in those places and words in which they remain — it is clearer than noonday light that they could not supply the place of vowels nor compensate for their deficiency; since there are innumerable words in which they do not appear at all, and sometimes where they are present they do not serve correct pronunciation, if any trust is to be placed in the present punctuation; for it would necessarily follow that a single Aleph would render almost all open sounds by itself, which everyone sees would be as ridiculous to imagine. But if they shall say that these vowel letters were formerly multiplied in the text, and written throughout according to the standard of the sound of the words — I should like to know who those persons were who dared to pluck out and discard so many thousands of letters inscribed in sacred Scripture by God Himself and the prophets, or when we should suspect this was done? Neither the religion nor the superstition of the Jews allows us to ascribe so bold a deed to them. It is not characteristic of the same men both to count scrupulously how many times each single letter occurs throughout the entire Bible, and to discard so many thousands voluntarily. Therefore this fiction is not willing to heal the wound that the novel opinion concerning the points inflicts upon the light of truth and the perspicuity of the Scriptures. Moreover, that the Hebrew text was expressed with Greek characters by the aid of these vowel letters — which is also pretended — is proved by no reasons or testimonies. That bare assertions, suspicions, and conjectures should be allowed any place in so great a cause is not fair. One could have learned the pronunciation of the Hebrew language from the usage of the Jews, or from the points themselves, so that for representing the Hebrew text in Greek characters one had no need of that fictitious and most imperfect aid. Then again, that the Masoretes of Tiberias did not punctuate the Scriptures according to their own will — which is the other part of the answer set out above — is something that Jews, relying on the foolish tradition of the oral law, can maintain with some modesty and show of probability; but others cannot, namely those who acknowledge that oral law to be a fiction of superstitious men. There is, however, one who, in defending the novelty of the points, asserts twenty times, and not without insults toward those of the contrary opinion, that these Masoretes punctuated Scripture according to the received and common reading which properly expressed the mind of the Holy Spirit, and not according to their own will. Let us see, therefore, what sound reason underlies this that could persuade anyone to regard that fictitious punctuation of the Masoretes as of any value. The Masoretes, they say, attached the points to the Bible according to the reading received and in common use at that time. Among whom, I ask, was that reading received, which is established as the standard for attaching the points? Among those very Masoretes themselves, of course. For at the time when they say this deed was done, it is uncertain whether there were any Christians who understood the Hebrew text. The Masoretes, therefore, punctuated the Bible according to the reading received among themselves. That is the hope. Although we have shown elsewhere that they were the worst of rogues, if there were any, perpetually using the boldness of fabricating whatever they pleased; let it be granted, however, that in this undertaking it was expedient for them to be honest. What then? That received reading exhibited the genuine meaning of the Holy Spirit, to which they attended in attaching the points. But who, I ask, were the judges and arbiters of that meaning? The Masoretes themselves, without doubt. Therefore the Masoretes attached the points not according to their own will but according to the reading received among themselves and the meaning which they judged best and true. If I were to deny this, how, I ask, would the adversary prove it? Will he show that they acted in good faith in other matters? He will never do so. Will he bring witnesses? He has none. And Seneca teaches us that a historian has never been compelled to take an oath. Let us therefore proceed in equity and fairness, and concede what cannot be proved. But these things are not mutually contradictory: they could have used their own judgment in discerning the true reading and in investigating the meaning of the Holy Spirit, and yet have had no form or standard of punctuation, and thus be arbitrary judges of the work they undertook — unless no one is to be considered to act according to his own will unless he acts perversely. That strict judgment is one thing and arbitrary judgment another, Marcus Tullius affirms in the oration for Roscius. But the laws would nowhere have constituted arbitrary judges if it were necessary that whoever determines anything by his own will must determine it without judgment. For when we permit something to the will of others, we do not mean that in passing sentence on us and our affairs they should indulge their own inclinations with no regard for what is fair or right. When I said, therefore, that the Masoretes attached the points to the Bible according to their own will, I understood nothing else, nor could I have understood anything else, than that they carried out this work using and trusting their own judgments. Thus the knowledge, skill, judgment, and integrity of the Tiberian rabbis — all of which I would not purchase for a rotten walnut — are, according to this view, the sole foundation of the present reading of all Hebrew manuscripts. For there is no mortal who has learned the use of manuscripts that are still written without points, except by the aid of the points. But you say that, relying on tradition and not on their own judgment, they reproduced in their punctuation the reading received from their fathers. But how faithful they were as guardians of traditions, how skilled as compilers and purveyors of most inept fables, indeed horrible blasphemies, under the name of most ancient traditions — as if they had counted it a glory to have utterly overturned all traces of truth — I am unwilling to say at greater length here, since the matter is manifest and will be spoken of later. Therefore, from that tradition — since they themselves, even if they were not to be promoted, had nevertheless constituted themselves by their own authority as guardians and preservers of it — we are not yet freed from having to rest on the faith of one of those rogues in the reading of the entire Hebrew text. They say furthermore that the true reading of the text was preserved not so much by oral tradition, after that language ceased to be vernacular, as by the very writing of the text itself, which always remained intact. But this also seems to me remarkable; for it does not admit of easy explanation how the true reading can be preserved in the writing, through that writing which cannot be read. For I should gladly know, since the letters without

    Translator note: Extremely long block containing embedded OCR-garbled Hebrew text throughout. Hebrew quotations rendered from Owen's own Latin glosses where provided. Block contains embedded section header 'VIL 4.' (= VII. 4.) preserved in translation. Page header '356 DE PUNCTATIONIS HEBRAICE ORIGINE. [LIB. v.' translated in place. Block ends mid-sentence as in the source.

  25. Original

    358 DE PUNCTATIONIS HEBRAICH ORIGINE. [LIB. V.. apertorum sonorum seu vocalium usu effari non possint, atque quid- vis significent pro ejus qui sonos istos adjungit libitu, quomodo ex iis dependeat vocalium discrimen, et usus legitimus. Sed istis diutius insistere non placet; ne in istiusmodi disputatores iterum inciderem, qui consequentias perniciosas, quas inveheret inventio punctorum rabbinica, cujus patrocinium susceperunt, lis imputanda ducerent, qui de divino illorum ortu sunt securi.

    English

    358 On the Origin of Hebrew Punctuation. [Book V.] the use of open sounds or vowels cannot be pronounced, and may signify anything according to the will of the one who joins those sounds to them, how the distinction of vowels and their legitimate use can depend on them. But it is not pleasing to dwell longer on these things, lest I should again fall in with disputants of this kind who would consider that the pernicious consequences, which the invention of rabbinical punctuation — the patronage of which they have undertaken — would bring in, are to be imputed to those who are confident of the divine origin of the points.

    Translator note: Page header '358 DE PUNCTATIONIS HEBRAIC ORIGINE. [LIB. V.' translated in place. Block begins mid-sentence continuing from block 166.

  26. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VIII. 5. Porro: sententie de origine punctorum antiqua et sacra vires accedunt, et auctoritas, ex incertitudine et fluctuatione auctorum sententize contrarize in ortu illorum assignando. Ezram puncta in- venisse nolunt; quis ideo operis auctor? quando, ubi terrarum vixit? in quem finem opus suscepit? cujus jussu, suasu, aut auctoritate? Quem, quos habuit operis épyodidéxrus, arbitros, judices; quid de sus- cepto et absoluto opere, censuerint aut statuerint ii, quorum maxime interfuit, ut examussim perageretur? omnia ista eos ignorare aut ipsi profitentur palam, aut est probatu facile. Commune dicitur opus fuisse Masoretharum Tiberiensium. Nempe sic dixit Elias Levita. Seculo post Christum natum quinto absolutum fuisse, ali- qui statuunt, sexto alii, septimo aut octavo Morinus. Quid autem si dicerem, Masorethas istos Tiberienses nullos fuisse; atque hujus sententiz auctores, quo fingerent, puncta a Masorethis istis fuisse excogitata, finxisse prius ipsos Masorethas? An ex probata ulla historia, ex rerum preeteritarum monumentis, me falsi convincerent? sat scio, eos non posse. Fateor quidem, circa annum 350, cim Hieronymus in Palestina esset, Judeeos scholam obscuram et in- gloriam habuisse in urbe Tiberiadis. An eo loci duraverint, ad tempus cui necesse habent opus hoc imaginarium assignare ejus fic- tores et fabri, incertum est, etiam improbabile.. Ea enim erat gentis tum temporis conditio, ut nullibi inter Romani imperii fines, quod toties ceedibus, dissidiis, et bellis concusserant, magno aliquo in numero diu tuto consistere potuerint. Eo etiam ipso in loco, quo opus hoe confecisse dicuntur, non longe ante magna clade affecti sunt a Gallo, Constantii Imperatoris legato. Abs illo tempore, an scholee ullius Masorethicee vestigium Tiberiade heserit, protinus est incertum, Porro: omnia quorum inter Judeos scientia, aut doc- trina unquam ulla fuit, in oriente circa Babylonem, ubi sedes quietas magis occupaverant, diligentiis tum temporis exculta fuerunt, quam in Palestina. Cum per seculum jam unum et alterum zque pene ac pisces muti fuissent rabbini occidentales, ex oriente prodiit mag- num illud et consummatissimum fabularum et nugarum opus Tal- mudicum, quod Babylonicum vocatur. Paucos, obscuros, ignobiles, nullius nominis aut pretii homunciones, aliis ejusdem professionis insciis viris celebribus, et inconsultis, tantum opus suscepisse et per- fecisse, eorum est credere, qui iis omnibus, quae in causee commodum cedant, fidem adhibendam facilem habent, et in procinctu, Porro: qui scripta ulla Judaica vel a limine salutavit, scit, Judzeos omnes esse, atque a rejectione finali semper fuisse insolentissimos rerum a se, suisque, uti sibi videtur preeclare gestarum preecones. Tantiim in arena hae sibi semper caverunt, ne vera tacite preeterirent, ut falsa, ficta, inaudita, ubivis promant mentientes impudentissime. Jam verd inventi hujus divinissimi, cui par nihil unquam aut zquale ea gens extulit, altissimum inter ipsos per aliquot secula est silentium. Post mille annos tandem prodiit quidem Elias, qui opus hoc Maso- rethas quosdam Tiberienses excogitdsse suspicatur. Nemon’ erat, qui divini istius artificii ortum inter inventores ipsos scriptis antiquitati committere potuerit, presertim cum tanta esset ejus gloria et utilitas, ut nullibi terrarum, Christianus aut Judeus, doctus aut indoctus repertus sit, qui usui, aut perfectioni ejus in parte aliqua, aut in toto, aut in minimo apice contradicere, vel voluerit, vel ausus sit? an credibile est, tanti conatus, prospero exultantis successu, famam apud gentem traditionum omnium etiam de rebus futilibus et nihili retinentissimam, intra brevis evi spatium penitus interlisse? Fateor, me tantum credulitatis in peculio non habere, unde istiusmodi con- jecturarum portentis fidem adhiberem.

    English

    VIII. 5. Furthermore: the force and authority of the opinion concerning the ancient and sacred origin of the points are strengthened by the uncertainty and vacillation of the authors of the contrary opinion in assigning their origin. They are unwilling to say that Ezra invented the points; who then is the author of the work? When did he live, and where in the world? To what end did he undertake the work? By whose command, persuasion, or authority? Whom or how many did he have as master workmen, arbiters, and judges of the work? What did those whose interest it most greatly was that the work be carried out to the last detail think or determine concerning the work undertaken and completed? All these things they either openly profess to be ignorant of, or it is easy to prove that they are. The work is said to have been the common undertaking of the Masoretes of Tiberias. So, of course, said Elias Levita. Some determine that it was completed in the fifth century after the birth of Christ, others in the sixth, Morinus in the seventh or eighth. But what if I were to say that those Masoretes of Tiberias never existed, and that the authors of this opinion, in order to fabricate that the points were devised by those Masoretes, first fabricated the Masoretes themselves? Could they convict me of falsehood from any approved history, from the monuments of past events? I am quite sure they cannot. I acknowledge indeed that around the year 350, when Jerome was in Palestine, the Jews had an obscure and inglorious school in the city of Tiberias. Whether it lasted there until the time to which the inventors and fabricators of this imaginary work are compelled to assign it is uncertain, indeed improbable. For such was the condition of that people at that time that they could not safely remain for long in any considerable number anywhere within the boundaries of the Roman Empire, which they had so often shaken with slaughters, seditions, and wars. In the very place where they are said to have completed this work, not long before they had been afflicted with a great disaster by Gallus, the legate of the Emperor Constantius. From that time, whether any trace of a Masoretic school remained in Tiberias is immediately uncertain. Furthermore: everything in which there was ever any knowledge or learning among the Jews was cultivated more diligently at that time in the east, around Babylon, where they had occupied quieter habitations, than in Palestine. While the western rabbis had been almost as mute as fish for a century or two, out of the east came that great and most consummate work of fables and trifles, the Talmud, which is called Babylonian. That a few obscure, ignoble men of no name or worth should have undertaken and completed so great a work without the knowledge of other celebrated men of the same profession, and without consulting them — this is for those to believe who are ready to give easy credence to everything that yields to the advantage of their cause. Furthermore: whoever has greeted any Jewish writings even from the threshold knows that all Jews are, and have always been from the final rejection, the most insolent heralds of things gloriously achieved, as it seems to them, by themselves and their own people. In this arena they have always taken care only that they do not pass over true things in silence, while they shamelessly put forward falsehoods, fictions, and unprecedented claims everywhere with the utmost impudence. Yet concerning this most divine of inventions, than which that people has never produced anything equal or comparable, there is among them the deepest silence for several centuries. After a thousand years, Elias finally came forward, who suspects that certain Masoretes of Tiberias devised this work. Was there no one who could have committed to writing for posterity the origin of that divine artifice among the inventors themselves, especially since its glory and usefulness were so great that nowhere in the world — whether Christian or Jew, learned or unlearned — has anyone been found who was willing or dared to contradict its use or its perfection in any part, in the whole, or in the smallest point? Is it credible that the fame of so great an endeavor, exulting in its prosperous success, should have been entirely extinguished within the brief space of a generation among a people most tenacious of all traditions even about trivial and worthless matters? I confess that I do not have enough credulity in my treasury to bestow faith on such portentous conjectures.

    Translator note: OCR artifact 'epyodidektus' in original is a garbled Greek word; rendered as 'master workmen' from context. Several other OCR artifacts resolved silently.

  27. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    IX. Punctationem Bibliorum prestantissimum inventum fuisse, nemo, opinor, negabit. Plane dicendum, nil oritwrum alias, nil ortum tale. Immortale beneficium in ejus usu accepit ecclesia. Viri docti sunt, qui statuunt, eam ad veram sacrarum, literarum in- telligentiam absolute prorsus et indispensabiliter esse necessariam, “ Sine punctis,” inquit Marcus Mann. in prefatione sua ad Lexie. Hebr., “nulla certa doctrina de hac lingua tradi potest; cum omnia possunt diversimode legi, uti futura sit major confusio unice hujus linguze, quam illa Babylonis.” Et Rudolphus Cevallerius, de Rudi- mentis Lingus Heb. cap. iv.: “ Quod superest de vocalium et accen- tuum antiquitate eorum sententiz subscribo, qui lnguam Hebream tanquam omnium aliarum dpyérurey absolutissimum, plane ab ini- tio scriptam fuisse confirmant; quandoquidem qui contra sentiunt, non modo auctoritatem sacree Scripture dubium efficiunt, sed radi- citus meo quidem judicio convellunt, quod absque vocalibus et dis- tinctionum notis nihil certi firmique habeat.” In eadem sententia est Franciscus Junius, Animadvers. in lib. ii. cap. ii.; Bellarmini de Verbo Dei; ubi ex Johanne Isaaco, ex Judo Christiano, “ eum, qui Seripturas sine punctis legere aggreditur, equo dxadnirw comparat.” Non dicam, que de Jovinianis literis Hieronymus, post alium quen- dam de Plautinis; “has preter Sibyllam leget nemo;” possum autem illud poeta usurpare, doxig & ea! ator réruxras; ita undi- quaque in nudis literis se offerunt difficultates. Et notatu digna sunt, que habet Engelbertus Engles in priefatione sua ad lexicon Valentini Schindleri. “Sunt,” inquit, “multi doctissimi clarissi- mique viri, qui ideo quod quidam Judxorum rabbini longe post 22

    English

    IX. That the punctuation of the Bible is a most excellent invention, no one, I think, will deny. It must plainly be said that nothing like it will ever arise, nor has anything like it ever arisen. The church has received an immortal benefit in its use. There are learned men who hold that it is absolutely and indispensably necessary for the true understanding of sacred letters. Without the points, says Marcus Mann in his preface to his Hebrew Lexicon, no certain doctrine about this language can be transmitted; since everything can be read in different ways, so that there would be greater confusion of this one language than that of Babylon. And Rudolphus Cevallerius, in Rudiments of the Hebrew Language, chap. 4: As for what remains concerning the antiquity of the vowels and accents, I subscribe to the opinion of those who affirm that the Hebrew language, as the most perfect archetype of all other languages, was plainly written with them from the beginning; since those who think otherwise not only make the authority of sacred Scripture doubtful, but in my judgment utterly overturn it, inasmuch as without vowels and marks of distinction it has nothing certain and firm. Franciscus Junius is of the same opinion, in his Animadversions on Book II, Chapter 2, of Bellarmine's De Verbo Dei; where, following John Isaac, a Jewish Christian, he compares one who undertakes to read the Scriptures without the points to a one-eyed horse. I will not repeat what Jerome said about the writings of Jovinian, after someone else about those of Plautus: No one but the Sibyl will read these; but I can apply that poet's saying — he who has obtained a reputation obtains a standing — so on all sides do difficulties present themselves in the bare letters. And noteworthy are the remarks of Engelbertus Engles in his preface to the lexicon of Valentin Schindler. There are, he says, many most learned and most distinguished men, who, because certain Jewish rabbis long after the

    Translator note: OCR-damaged Greek phrases throughout: 'dpyerurey' rendered as 'archetype'; 'equo dxadnitoi' rendered as 'one-eyed horse' from context of the John Isaac comparison; 'doxig ea ator tetukhras' is a garbled Greek proverbial verse fragment rendered as 'he who has obtained a reputation obtains a standing' from context. Block ends mid-sentence as in source (page break in original).

  28. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    360 DE PUNCTATIONIS HEBRAICE ORIGINE. PELE) VS | alphabeti literas, puncta ab hominibus inventa esse asserunt, uno eodemque tempore cum consonantibus Hebreorum voeales non ex- stitisse existimant; vertim loca Scripture e multis pauca modo enu- merata, si attentius considerentur, perspicuum evadet, puncta una cum 22 literis aut orta esse, aut Scripturam olim cere instar, nunc in hane partem, nunc in illam fuisse flexibilem. Et si puncta ab hominibus sunt inventa, sequitur necessarid, Scripturam hoe nostro tempore auctoritatem habere non divinam sed humanam.” Inde illud Aben-Ezre, in Statera Linguz Sanctee, noypn ps Sy ww wre d5 yor yrown xd xd naxn xd;—hoc est, “ Quezecunque expositio non fuerit juxta rationem accentuum, ne acquiescito ei, neque audias eam.” Similia habet aliis in locis; addam tantim que habet Com. in Exod. xx. 1: wa>i3 nnw2d spam myow23 on Dpyom ys mbpn on men; —‘“Scito dictiones esse quasi corpora, et accentus quasi animas; corpus autem est animze quasi vestimentum.”

    English

    360 On the Origin of Hebrew Punctuation. [Book V.] letters of the alphabet, assert that the points were invented by men, and think that vowels did not exist at the same time as the consonants of the Hebrews; but if the few places of Scripture enumerated from many are more carefully considered, it will become clear that the points either arose together with the 22 letters, or that Scripture was formerly like wax, flexible now in this direction, now in that. And if the points were invented by men, it follows necessarily that Scripture in our time has not divine but human authority. Hence that saying of Aben-Ezra, in the Balance of the Holy Language: Whatever exposition shall not be according to the rationale of the accents, do not acquiesce in it, nor give ear to it. He has similar statements in other places; I will add only what he has in his Commentary on Exod. 20:1: Know that words are like bodies, and accents like souls; but the body is like a garment to the soul.

    Translator note: Page header '360 DE PUNCTATIONIS HEBRAICE ORIGINE. PELE) VS |' contains OCR artifacts; translated as standard running header. Block begins mid-sentence continuing from block 169. Hebrew text quotations (OCR-garbled throughout) rendered from Owen's own Latin glosses provided immediately after each Hebrew passage.

  29. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    X. Idem sentit theologorum, qui in hac palestra exercitati sunt, pars longe maxima. Concedunt quidem libenter pontificiorum non- nulli, textum Hebraicum semota punctatione, aut non omnino, aut vix et imperfecte admodum intelligi posse. Deinde magnorum quo- rundam virorum, qui in scriptis suis obiter et aliud agentes, omnibus, quee ad causam hance spectant, neutiquam pensitatis, sententiam in ea precipites nimis tulerunt, concessiones in rem suam audacissime rapientes, mirum quanta audacia sacram veritatem Hebraicam tri- umphent, tanquam inutilem et vix aut ne vix quidem intelligibilem. Tm6 non desunt, qui illis, qui divinam punctationis originem firmis- sime credunt, eo quod ex illorum sententia, qui ortum illius rab- binicum statuunt, eam posse, etiam et forsan debere e medio tolli asserant, dicam grandem impingunt, quasi in sacras Scripturas in- juriis, et id molientibus, unde multum textis perspicuitati decederet. Kadem ratione Socinianus quispiam me Christum cultu religioso adorandum esse negare dixerit, quia negem, eum ita adorandum esse, nisi esset summus ille et unicus Deus, cum ipse persuasissimum habeat, eum Deum illum summum non esse. In hoe igitur omnes viros doctos suffragatores habemus; tanti scilicet ad verum et genu- inum sacre Scriptures sensum percipiendum momenti esse punc- torum vocalium, et accentuum usum, ut iis remotis, omnia pene mira confusione turbata, incerta sint futura. Verum quidem est, eos qui veram textiis lectionem ope punctationis sunt assecuti; atque notitiam ejus sensus, quem verba punctata, et loca accentibus distincta effundunt, retinent, aliorum mediorum ope in studio Scrip- turarum multum proficere posse. Supponamus verd, puncta ista excogitata nunquam fuisse, sensum et intellectum omnem, quem eorum beneficio e sacris Scripturis hausimus ullo modo, vel imme- diate, vel mediantibus aliorum studiis et laboribus abjiciamus peni- tus; nudas literas accedamus preeconceptarum sententiarum vacui; -illico videbimus, in quantas difficultates, incertitudines, et tenebras simus conjecti. Cum enim uniuscujusque arbitrium, pronunciationis vocum, lectionis sententiarum, pausarum et distinctionum omnium norma constitutum fuerit, quis prohibebit quin in lites inextricabiles et perniciosas statim inciderit tota doctorum natio. *E&aydwov illud verbum Dei unicum erit “%Aov épidoc. An dxivnroy quidquam et indu- bitatum in eo relinquerent superba et luxuriantia ingenia, scientize opinione pertumida, aut de doctrine fama laborantia, plane incer- tum; imd potits nibil tale relictura, pene certissimum. Punctatione hae nituntur omnia illa media, quibus in lingua ista addiscenda uti- mur, etiam profectiis in solid illius cognitione adjumenta plurima. Istis omnibus (non hac aut illa conjugatione prout Cappello placet, cium omnium eadem sit ratio) abjectis, sine quorum ope et beneficio ne Judzi ipsi, qui toti sunt in linguz hujus studio, aliquid certi, cui inniterentur, haberent, litibus zternis non tam lata fenestra, quam porta decumana certissime aperietur. Quisquamne enim pene est hominum pauld doctiorum, qui non verecundaretur, quemque igna- vise suse non tederet, si nihil novi excogitare possit, quod, se judice et teste, conduceret ad veram et genuinam sacree Scripture: lectionem emendandam, et sententiarum distinctiones rite figendas et consti- tuendas? Neminem autem illico inventum iri censebimus, qui, ut se artificem illo prestantiorem, aut in conjecturis doctis concinnandis peritum magis ostentet, molimen ejus dejiceret? Hospes sit oportet in omni re literariA, criticé presertim, qui aliter sentit. Sed nihil opus est, inquiunt, ut preesens lectio aut punctatio in quoquam mutetur. Ast, inquam ego, ut opus aliquod ita sacrum habeatur, ut illud in quoquam mutare, aut quidquam in eo novare nemini jus sit, illud necesse est, ut ei accidat vel ab operis ipsius preestantia, vel insuper a summa et inviolabili auctoris auctoritate. Ubi sola pre- stantia et ratio operis pretenditur, equum est, ut prestantia et ratio illa accurate et diligenter perpendantur, unde constet haud frustra obtendi. Instituto autem examine, ea, que rationi rectee mints congruere videntur, abjicere, examinatori integrum est et lberum. Quo minis autem in hac causa ita fieri debeat, nihil est, quod vetat. Commentum hoc punctationis prestantissimum quidem esse dicunt, atque idcirco non facile in quoquam rejiciendum. Bene habet; sed libero examini ob preestantiam non eximitur; nihil minis; imo ubi per mutationem illius lectio examinatoribus judicibus verior, aut sensus commodior elici potest, chm per meritum tantim examini subjectum locum suum tueatur, non modo licita sed etiam necessaria erit ista mutatio. Hee verd de omnibus sententiis, 1md de uno- quoque vocabulo dici debere, palam est. Age igitur vires tentent, totam vim ée%«erm4y hic exhauriant critici, conferant huc annotatio- num plaustra, condant novas lectiones, sensus novos; abiit—periit-— navem ascendit—fidissimus iste veritatis sacree custos, receptae scilicet

    English

    X. The far greater part of the theologians who have been trained in this arena holds the same view. Some of the Papists do indeed freely concede that the Hebrew text, with the vowel points removed, can be understood either not at all, or only with great difficulty and very imperfectly. Then, certain great men who, in their writings, touched on this matter in passing while engaged with other subjects — having by no means weighed all the considerations pertaining to this cause — were too hastily drawn to a position on it; and these men, seizing their concessions for their own purposes with the utmost boldness, triumph over the sacred Hebrew truth with astonishing audacity, as though it were useless and scarcely or not at all intelligible. There are even those who fling a grave charge against those who most firmly believe in the divine origin of the vowel points, on the grounds that, according to the opinion of those who assign that origin to the rabbis, the pointing could, and perhaps should, be removed — as though they were doing injury to the Holy Scriptures, and attempting that from which much of the clarity of the text would be taken away. By the same reasoning, some Socinian might say that I deny Christ ought to be worshiped with religious worship, because I deny that He ought to be so worshiped unless He were that supreme and only God — while the Socinian himself is fully persuaded that He is not that supreme God. In this matter, therefore, we have all learned men as supporters; namely, that the use of vowel points and accents is of such great moment for perceiving the true and genuine sense of Holy Scripture, that with them removed, nearly all things would be thrown into a wondrous confusion and rendered uncertain. It is indeed true that those who have attained to the true reading of the text by means of the pointing, and who retain knowledge of that sense which the pointed words and the passages distinguished by accents express, are able to make much progress in the study of the Scriptures by the aid of other means. But let us suppose that these points had never been devised, and let us utterly cast away all the sense and understanding that we have drawn from Holy Scripture by their benefit, whether directly or through the labors and studies of others; let us approach the bare letters with minds empty of preconceived opinions — and we shall immediately see into what great difficulties, uncertainties, and darkness we are plunged. For since every person’s own judgment would be established as the standard for the pronunciation of words, the reading of sentences, and all pauses and distinctions, who would prevent the entire community of scholars from immediately falling into endless and ruinous disputes? That unique word of God — once the glorious prize — would become an apple of discord. Whether proud and luxuriant minds, swollen with the conceit of knowledge or laboring for a reputation in learning, would leave anything unmoved and beyond doubt in it, is quite uncertain; indeed, it is nearly most certain that they would leave nothing of the sort. Upon this pointing rest all those means by which we learn this language, and even many aids for those already advanced in its solid knowledge. If all these are cast away — and not just this or that conjugation as pleases Cappellus, since the rationale is the same for all — without whose help and benefit not even the Jews themselves, who are wholly devoted to the study of this language, would have anything certain to rest upon, then the door will most certainly be thrown wide open — not merely a broad window, but a great gate — to endless disputes. For is there almost any man of somewhat greater learning who would not feel shame, and who would not be weary of his own sloth, if he could contrive nothing new which, by his own judgment and testimony, would contribute to correcting the true and genuine reading of Holy Scripture and to properly fixing and establishing the distinctions of sentences? And shall we suppose that no one would immediately be found who, to show himself a more excellent craftsman than another, or more skilled at composing learned conjectures, would tear down his work? He must indeed be a stranger to all literary matters, and especially to criticism, who thinks otherwise. But there is no need, they say, for the present reading or pointing to be changed in any respect. I say, however, that in order for any work to be held so sacred that no one has the right to change it in any respect or to introduce anything new into it, this must arise either from the excellence of the work itself, or additionally from the supreme and inviolable authority of its author. Where only the excellence and rationale of the work is alleged, it is fair that that excellence and rationale be accurately and diligently weighed, in order to establish that they are not alleged in vain. But once an examination has been instituted, it is entirely lawful and free for the examiner to reject whatever seems less congruent with right reason. And there is nothing to prevent this from being done in this cause. They say that this system of pointing is most excellent, and therefore should not easily be rejected in any respect. Very well; but it is not exempted from free examination on account of its excellence — not in the least; indeed, where through its alteration a truer reading or a more suitable sense can be drawn out in the judgment of the examiners, then since it is subject to examination by its own merits, not only will such alteration be lawful but even necessary. And it is clear that this must be said of all sentences, indeed of every single word. Come, then, let the critics try their strength, exhaust the full power of their art here, bring hither wagonloads of annotations, devise new readings, new senses — the most faithful guardian of sacred truth, namely the received reading, has gone — it has perished — it has boarded ship —

    Translator note: Block contains several OCR-garbled Greek phrases. The phrase rendered ‘the glorious prize’ corresponds to a corrupted Greek token (*E&aydwov); ‘apple of discord’ corresponds to ‘%Aov épidoc’ (likely ξύλον ἔριδος); ‘unmoved and beyond doubt’ corresponds to ‘dxivnroy’ (likely ἀκίνητον). The phrase ‘ée%«erm4y’ near the end is too corrupted to read and has been rendered from context as ‘the full power of their art.’ The ending of the block is cut off mid-sentence (the full sentence continues in block 172).

  30. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    362 DE PUNCTATIONIS HEBRAICE ORIGINE. [LIB. v. lectionis reverentia. Multa, fateor, a novitatis punctorum patronis proferuntur, in solutione argumenti ab impossibilitate linguam istam discendi, et sensum Scriptures pluribus in locis genuinum assequendi, semoto punctationis beneficio, ductum. Johannes Morinus rem ita se vere habere fatetur, ac impossibilem plane linguee hujus cognitionem accuratam ; illosque ridet, qui Masorethas punctatione sua rectam lin- gue pronuntiationem observasse arbitrantur. Verum est, lnguam Hebreeam vocibus, ad alias linguas comparatam, paucissimis contineri. Ast illine haud facilis, aut disci expedita redditur. Etenim quamvis voces seu dictiones pauce sint, multe tamen sunt ejusdem significa- tionis; et nulla pene est, que non plures admittat; plurime, multas. . Eeedem literze varias, seepe diversas plane significationes exhibent. 725 notum est. nadw, “Salomo” est, et “ perfecta,” et “retributio,” et “ves- timentum.” Innumera istiusmodi exempla peti possint ex quolibet lin- gu hujus vocabulario, et concordantiis. Dum sane vernacula esset, et ab innumera hominum turba quotidie prolata, non difficile admodum erat, uniuscujusque vocis vim rite percipere, et usu retinere. Cum autem in usu communi esse desierit, et nemo homo esset, cui patria erat et vernacula, totaque in uno libro asservaretur, ut recta ejus pro- nunciatio continuaretur, nisi ex textus libri ipsius consideratione, plane est impossibile. Greecam linguam accentibus olim caruisse, nonnulli urgent; et tamen intellectui satis expositam. Sed qui accentus Greecos cum punctis et accentibus Hebraicis conferendos statuit, is neque horum, neque illorum usum aut munus in alterutra lingua, satis percipere videtur. Lingua Greeca illam habet amplitudinem, ut omnia pene in ea redundent. Deinde tanta est in ea regularis vocum variatio, atque ex se invicem.in constructione dependentia, ut accentus parum aut nihil ad orationis intelligentiam conducant. Paucissima sunt verba, que in temporibus quibusdam, literis iisdem constantia, per accentus sensibus distinguuntur. In Hebrea omnia aliter se habent; minima est vocum variatio; dependentia in orationis serie rara et abrupta; ellipses frequentissime, vocum ambiguitas pene infinita. Et tamen in ipsis Greecis, ubi vox vere ob defectum accentus, quod non seepe accidit, dubize est significationis, labi haud est difficile. Exemplum sit magni Hieronymi rapépau«. Scripsit Eusebius in Chron. ad n. M.CCCO.XXVI.: EIIMENIAHS TAZ A@HNAS KA- @AIPEI. Vertit Hieronymus, “Epimenides Athenas subyertit,” pro “lustrat ;’ cum dubium est, utrum xadoipe7 an xadciper legendum esset ; sed res nota est ex historia; non enim subvertit, sed sacrificiis lus- travit terram Atticam Epimenides. Etiam, quod nonnulli putant, ipsum Aristotelem fugit verus sensus dicti proverbialis, cujus meminit, és improbum intelligat, accentu in ultima, cum sine dubio xévqpov accentu in prima, hoc est #rumnosum et laboriosum intelligat di- verbium. Nam -sévnpos et wénup rite opponuntur; sovmpés et wdxap neutiquam. Kadem est ratio, eadem etiam significatio vocis woxdnpés quee improbum, et wdydnpog quae eum, qui erumnosam vitam agit, significat, utraque vox muoxdnpirarog reddit; unde questio ista ex ambiguo apud Athenzeum Deipnos. octavo, Stratonico proposita : Tives cioly of woxdnpiraro: ray 2v Tawovaie, cum Pamphyliorum et misera esset vita, et latrociniis infamis. Imd maximos viros ali- quoties verborum sensu deceptos fuisse, ubi vox ambigua nullo accentu distincto occurrit, quamvis attenta totius «zps0x%s considera- tio sensum unum precise exigere videatur, exemplo sit ipse Marcus Tullius, post homines natos Greece et Latine doctissimus. Is Tuscu- lanarum primo, cap. xlii., verba Leonidze ad Lacones contra Xerxem ita pugnaturos, ut crederent, se sine dubio morituros in preelio, ita refert, “ Pergite animo forti, fortasse apud inferos ccenabimus.” ’ Apiorov est prandium ; sienificat etiam bello optimum seu fortissimum; ab dens diductum. Diodorus autem Siculus lib. xi. cap. ix. ait, Leonidam eis preecepisse rayéws cpicrorostobas dixit, Aporaére! vel, Aprororosire roe xus! hoc est, “Propere prandete.” Hune sensum dyridécews ratio exi- git; scilicet “‘ccenaturi apud inferos.” Ad oppositionem autem Cicero non attendens, et dpcr%y accipiens quasi diceretur [ut dproreven| ab épiorog, quod virum fortem significat, transtulit, “Animo forti pergite.” Sunt ad manum évordozig aliee, sed male instituta comparatio non permittet me diutius iis insistere. Dices fortean auctoritati etiam eatenus niti punctationem, ut nefas sit penitus eam abjicere. Ab auctoribus autem, nec aliunde, omnem habet auctoritatem. Ut illuc ideo, quo pertendimus, veniamus, quinam juxta illorum sententiam, qui punctationis originem divinam oppugnant, ejus fuerint auctores, paucis considerabimus.

    English

    362 ON THE ORIGIN OF HEBREW POINTING. [Book V.] — reverence for the received reading. Many things, I admit, are brought forward by the advocates of the novelty of the points in answer to the argument drawn from the impossibility of learning that language and attaining the genuine sense of Scripture in many places, with the benefit of the pointing removed. Johannes Morinus confesses that the matter is truly so, and that an accurate knowledge of this language is altogether impossible; and he ridicules those who think that the Masoretes by their pointing preserved the correct pronunciation of the language. It is true that the Hebrew language, compared with other languages, contains very few words. But it is not thereby made easy to learn or readily acquired. For although the words or expressions are few, yet many have the same signification; and there is almost none that does not admit of several meanings, and very many admit a great number. The same letters exhibit various and often entirely different significations. This is well known. The word rendered “Salomo” means both “Solomon” and “perfect” and “recompense” and “garment.” Innumerable examples of this kind can be drawn from any vocabulary and concordance of this language. While it was indeed a vernacular tongue, spoken daily by a vast multitude of people, it was not very difficult to properly grasp the force of each word and to retain it by use. But when it ceased to be in common use, and there was no person for whom it was his native and vernacular tongue, and it was preserved in its entirety in one book alone, it is altogether impossible that its correct pronunciation could be maintained except from a consideration of the text of the book itself. Some urge that the Greek language at one time lacked accents, and was yet sufficiently clear to the understanding. But whoever concludes that Greek accents are to be compared with Hebrew vowel points and accents appears to have insufficiently grasped the use or function of either in the respective language. The Greek language has such breadth that nearly everything in it is redundant. Moreover, the regular variation of its words and their mutual dependence in construction are so great that the accents contribute little or nothing to the intelligibility of speech. There are very few words which, consisting of the same letters in certain tenses, are distinguished in meaning by accents. In Hebrew all things are different: the variation of words is minimal; the dependence in the course of speech is rare and abrupt; ellipses are most frequent; the ambiguity of words is nearly infinite. And yet even in Greek, where a word is genuinely of doubtful meaning for lack of an accent — which does not happen often — it is not difficult to go astray. Let the well-known error of the great Jerome serve as an example. Eusebius wrote in his Chronicle, at the year 1326 A.M.: EPIMENIDES CLEANSES ATHENS. Jerome translated it, “Epimenides overthrew Athens,” instead of “purified it” — since it was uncertain whether katharei or kathairen should be read; but the matter is known from history, for Epimenides did not overthrow but rather purified the land of Attica with sacrifices. Moreover, what some suppose — that even Aristotle himself missed the true sense of a proverbial saying which he mentions, taking it to mean “wicked” with the accent on the last syllable — is without doubt wrong, since the proverb means “wretched and laborious” with the accent on the first syllable. For the terms rendered “wretched” and “blessed” are properly opposed to each other; the terms rendered “wicked” and “blessed” are not at all. The same reasoning holds, and the same also is the signification of the word meaning “wicked” and of the word meaning “one who leads a wretched life” — each rendered by the superlative form; hence that question posed from an ambiguity at Athenaeus, Deipnosophistae, Book VIII, by Stratonicus: “Who are the most wretched of those in Pamphylia?” — since the life of the Pamphylians was both wretched and infamous for acts of brigandage. Indeed, that even the greatest men have sometimes been deceived about the sense of words, when an ambiguous word occurs with no distinct accent, even though an attentive consideration of the entire passage seems to require precisely one sense — let Marcus Tullius himself serve as an example, the most learned of all men born in Greek and in Latin. In the first book of the Tusculan Disputations, chapter 42, he reports the words of Leonidas to the Lacedaemonians who were about to fight against Xerxes, confident that they would without doubt die in battle, as follows: “Go on with brave spirit; perhaps we shall dine among the dead.” The Greek word in question means “breakfast” and also means “the best or bravest in war,” derived from a related root. But Diodorus Siculus, Book XI, chapter 9, says that Leonidas commanded them to “breakfast quickly,” saying “Breakfast!” or “Take breakfast now!” — that is, “Eat your breakfast promptly.” This sense is required by the logic of the antithesis — namely, “as those who will sup among the dead.” But Cicero, not attending to the antithesis and taking the word as if it were derived from the word signifying “a brave man,” translated it “Go on with brave spirit.” There are other examples at hand, but a poorly constructed comparison will not permit me to dwell on them longer. You will perhaps say that the pointing also rests on authority to this extent, that it would be wrong to abandon it altogether. But all its authority it has from its authors, and from nowhere else. In order, then, to come to the point we are aiming at, we shall briefly consider who, according to the opinion of those who oppose the divine origin of the pointing, its authors were.

    Translator note: Block begins with a running page header (362 ON THE ORIGIN OF HEBREW POINTING [LIB. v.]) followed by a sentence fragment continuing from block 171. Several embedded Greek words and phrases are OCR-corrupted throughout (e.g., rapépau«, xadoipe7 an xadciper, xévqpov, woxdnpirarog, Aporaére!, dpcr%y, dproreven, évordozig, dyridécews, cpicrorostobas, rayéws). Translations of these have been inferred from context, from Owen’s own Latin glosses, and from the classical sources cited (Eusebius, Diodorus Siculus, Athenaeus, Cicero Tusculanae I.42). The Hebrew word 725/nadw is also OCR-corrupted and rendered from Owen’s own glosses (Solomon, perfect, recompense, garment).

  31. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XI. Qui ab Ezra Biblia punctata fuisse negant, uti antea dixi- nus, id operis uno ore assignant Masorethis quibusdam seu rabbinis Judaicis Tiberiensibus. In tempore designando contrarias tenent sententias. Post absolutum utrumque opus Talmudicum, quod huic punctorum <ipfuar: previum statuunt, Masorethas aliquos Tiberiade vixisse conjiciunt; idoneo enim ullo argumento aut testi- monio probare non possunt, Scholam quidem eo loci aliquot ante seculis Judzeos habuisse, fatemur, desertam verd et desolatam tum cum Talmud Babylonicum confectum est, fuisse dicimus. Demus verd, quoniam id nimis vellent viri docti, rabbinos aliquot Judaicos, plures paucioresve tum temporis Tiberiade vixisse; qui qualesve fuerint, quidque illorum doctrine, judicio, integritati, ascribendum sit, nihil injuriose de fama illorum detrahentes, despiciamus.

    English

    XI. Those who deny that the Bible was pointed by Ezra, as we have said before, assign that work with one voice to certain Masoretes or Jewish rabbis of Tiberias. In designating the time, they hold contradictory opinions. They conjecture that certain Masoretes lived at Tiberias after the completion of both Talmudic works, which they establish as antecedent to this devising of the points; for they cannot prove it by any adequate argument or testimony. That the Jews had a school in that place some centuries earlier, we admit; but we say that it was abandoned and desolate at the time when the Babylonian Talmud was compiled. But let us grant — since the learned men would very much wish it — that certain Jewish rabbis, more or fewer, lived at Tiberias at that time; who and of what character they were, and what is to be attributed to their learning, judgment, and integrity — taking nothing away from their reputation in an injurious manner — let us briefly consider.

    Translator note: The phrase ‘punctorum <ipfuar:’ contains an OCR-corrupted Greek word, likely ἐφεύρεσις (devising/invention); rendered from context as ‘devising of the points.’

  32. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XII. Nolo ego hic ea repetere, que alibi scripsi de Judzorum post templi secundi et finalem gentis a Deo rejectionem statu, con- ditione, et obduratione horrendd. Preesenti instituto satisfaciamus ea subjiciendo, quae cum omnibus nota sint, a nemine negari possunt. Maximum olim Judeorum privilegium fuisse, 6r1 érsoreddnouy r& AOyra

    English

    XII. I do not wish to repeat here what I have written elsewhere about the state, condition, and dreadful hardening of the Jews after the destruction of the second temple and the final rejection of that nation by God. Let us satisfy the present purpose by setting forth those things which, being known to all, cannot be denied by anyone. The greatest privilege of the Jews was once that they were entrusted with the oracles

    Translator note: Block ends mid-sentence with OCR-corrupted Greek (likely Romans 3:2: ὁτι ἐπιστεύθησαν τὰ λόγια — “they were entrusted with the oracles”). The truncated Greek is rendered from context and from block 175 which continues the citation. The block appears to be cut off at a page break.

  33. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    364 DE PUNCTATIONIS HEBRAIC ORIGINE. [LIB. V. rod ©¢ov, narrat apostolus ad Rom. ui. 2. Ilo autem jamdudum exci- derant; neque enim eorum cure, aut fidei, Verbum ullatenus amplits est commissum. Etenim foedere divino patribus eorum verbum erat concreditum, Esa. lix. 21, illo chm per infidelitatem excidissent, atque Dei populus et ecclesia esse desiissent, ipsius verbi non nisi male fidei possessores esse coeperunt. Cum jure ad usum verbi legitimo, Spiritum Sanctum etiam amiserunt penitus, eodem scilicet foedere promissum. Quid autem in, vel circa Dei verbum ab illis, quibus nullo modo est concreditum, atque Spiritu destitutis, exspec- tari debeat facile esset ostendere, nisi isti horrendo essent exemplo. Illotis manibus, conscientia et mente impuris ad sanctissimum Dei verbum accedentes, omnia sacra foede contaminant ipsi ab omnibus contaminati; etenim pswiaomévors nal dariorosg ovdev nabupdy &AAG jE- oiavros adrav nad 6 vols nal 4 ovveldnoig; uti de illis ipsis loquitur apostolus ad Titum, cap. 1.15. Deinde eatenus a vero Spiritus Sancti in verbo sensu percipiendo abfuerunt, ut toti veritati, que in libris istis, quos manibus quotidie terebant, unice continetur, obstinate, preefracte, et pertinacissime se opposuerint. Quicquid in tota Scrip- tura ad Dei gloriam, quicquid ad propriam ipsorum salutem pertinet, id omne iis maximo odio fuit et abominationi. Imd a tempore Rabbi Jehudze Principis, qui Mishnam composuit, et deinceps, novam quandam religionem superstitiosissime coluerunt, abs illa patribus preescripta, seu theologidé) Mosaic& plane alienam; Christians, cui illa altera famulata est, e diametro oppositam. Etenim horribili Dei maledictione, ob repudiatum et occisum Filium suum sanctissi- mum, mundi Servatorem, continuo pressi, novis sceleribus a nexu ejus et poena nequicquam se expedire sategerunt; stupidi interea, bonarum artium omnium, et scientiarum, historiz omnis, omnium- que in vita humana utilium supra fidem omnem ignarissimi. Maxi- mos eorum magistros genus hominum fuisse ineptum, futile, delirum, magicum, idololatricum, superstitiosum, indoctum, pravum, docet utrumque Talmud; in portentosis autem fabulis excogitandis ita occupatum, ut pariter in arenam descendisse videantur mentiendi certamine invicem se superaturi. Qui ab istiusmodi homuncionibus propudiosissimis, vanis, stultis, mendacibus, maledictis, atque Deo exosis, punctationem Biblicam prodiisse, atque illico ab omnibus Judeis et Christianis sine ullo examine previo, aut hasitatione quacunque, in normam lectionis omnis, cim private: tum publica, etiam et expositionum et interpretationum omnium, receptam et adhibitam sibi persuaserit, credulitatem suam sine me rivali solus est habiturus.

    English

    364 ON THE ORIGIN OF HEBREW POINTING. [Book V.] — of God, as the apostle relates in Rom. 3:2. But they had long since fallen away from this; for the word has no longer been committed in any way to their care or faith. For by divine covenant the word had been entrusted to their fathers, Isa. 59:21; and when they fell away from that covenant through unbelief and ceased to be the people and church of God, they became nothing more than unfaithful possessors of the word itself. Together with the lawful right to the use of the word, they also utterly lost the Holy Spirit, who was promised in that same covenant. What is to be expected in or concerning the word of God from those to whom it has in no way been committed, and who are destitute of the Spirit, would be easy to show, were they not themselves a dreadful example of it. Approaching the most holy word of God with unwashed hands, with impure conscience and mind, they defile all sacred things — themselves defiled by all; for, as the apostle speaks of these very persons in Titus 1:15, “to the defiled and unbelieving nothing is pure, but even their mind and conscience are defiled.” Moreover, they were so far from perceiving the true meaning of the Holy Spirit in the word, that they stubbornly, obstinately, and most pertinaciously set themselves against the whole truth that is uniquely contained in those books which they daily handled. Whatever in all of Scripture pertains to the glory of God, whatever pertains to their own salvation — all of this was to them an object of utmost hatred and abomination. Indeed, from the time of Rabbi Judah the Prince, who composed the Mishnah, and thereafter, they cultivated with the utmost superstition a certain new religion, entirely alien from that prescribed to their fathers, that is, from Mosaic Theology; and diametrically opposed to the Christian religion, which that other served. For, continually oppressed by the dreadful curse of God on account of their rejection and killing of His most holy Son, the Savior of the world, they sought in vain to free themselves from the bond of that curse and its punishment by new crimes; meanwhile, they were stupidly and beyond all belief most ignorant of all the liberal arts and sciences, of all history, and of all things useful in human life. That the greatest of their teachers were a class of men that was inept, frivolous, delirious, given to magic, idolatrous, superstitious, unlearned, and depraved — this both Talmuds teach; and they were so occupied with devising monstrous fables that they appear to have descended into the arena as competitors in lying, each striving to surpass the other. Whoever has persuaded himself that Biblical pointing proceeded from such most shameful, vain, foolish, lying, accursed, and God-hated little men, and that it was immediately received and employed by all Jews and Christians without any prior examination or any hesitation whatsoever as the standard for all reading, both private and public, and for all expositions and interpretations — such a person shall have his credulity entirely to himself, with no rival from me.

    Translator note: Block begins with a running page header (364 ON THE ORIGIN OF HEBREW POINTING [LIB. V.]) and a sentence fragment continuing from block 174. The embedded Greek passage (pswiaomévors nal dariorosg ovdev nabupyd &AAG jE-oiavros adrav nad 6 vols nal 4 ovveldnoig) is heavily OCR-corrupted; it is a quotation of Titus 1:15 which Owen explicitly identifies — rendered from the author’s own Latin gloss and the biblical source (“to the defiled and unbelieving nothing is pure, but even their mind and conscience are defiled”).

  34. Original

    XIIT Scio quidem, viros doctissimos, argumentis aliis, atqué plu- ribus in hac causa usos esse; mihi quee apud me ejus sunt momenti, ut abs ea sententia, qua eorum auctoritate munita est, discedere non possim, nolim, breviter indicdsse sufficiat. Habent etiam viri docti, qui originis punctationis rabbinic patrocinium suscepe- runt, quas sententize suze obtendunt rationes, que considerande re- stant.

    English

    XIII. I know indeed that most learned men have employed other and more numerous arguments in this cause; for my part, it is sufficient to have briefly indicated those which carry such weight with me that I neither can nor wish to depart from the position that is fortified by their authority. The learned men who have undertaken the defense of the rabbinical origin of the pointing also have the arguments they put forward for their position, which remain to be considered.

  35. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XIV. Primo autem in loco magnorum aliquot virorum nomina, quibus potior est sententia, que punctorum novitatem astruit, recen- sent. Centum verd aut eo circiter ab hinc annis, impossibile fuisset cuiquam hoc argumento uti. Vix seculum est, ex quo percrebuit audax heee conjectura; neque tantum stabilitatis habet, quin minori temporis spatio spes est ut evanescat. Quamvis autem is sim, quo nemo doctorum hominum nominibus libentits assurget, quo minus tamen hic loci in argumento, quod abs aliquorum testimonio sumitur, multum desudem, cause non une sunt. Cum enim haud minora nomina, nec tenuiori in re literaria fama, viri celebres [minime] desint, quos istis faciliamum esset opponere, nullam ex istiusmodi non tam testimoniorum, quam hominum conflictu, litis hujus decisionem sequi posse, prudens lector judicabit. Praeterea viros doctos non ea dili- gentia, que par est, in auctoribus citandis semper uti comperior. Exemplo sint, qui Valentinum Schindlerum laudant, quasi sententiz de inventione punctorum rabbinica astipularetur; qui in voce 22” ostendit, se judicasse ea etiam Ezree seculo fuisse antiquiora. Aliqui dubitant; alii obiter et aliud agentes litem hanc transigunt; qui data opera sententize istius defensionem susceperunt, oppido pauci sunt. Horum verd nonnullos, qui merito suo magni nominis in theologia et ecclesia Dei fudre, dum viverent, atquo adhue sunt apud non ingratos posteros, si prospicere potuissent, in quem finem quidam verbis eorum uterentur, non nisi accurate pensitatis ra- tionum momentis quidquam in causa hac pronunciaturos fuisse arbitror.

    English

    XIV. In the first place, they enumerate the names of certain great men by whose authority the opinion that asserts the novelty of the points is considered the stronger. But a hundred years ago or thereabouts, it would have been impossible for anyone to use this argument. It is scarcely a century since this bold conjecture became widely known; nor does it have such stability that there is not hope it will vanish in a shorter space of time. Although I am one who would more readily yield to the authority of learned men than almost anyone, yet there are not just one reason why I should not labor much here over an argument drawn from the testimony of certain individuals. For since there is no lack of celebrated men of no less great a name, and of no less distinguished reputation in literary matters, who could most easily be set against those cited, the prudent reader will judge that no resolution of this dispute can follow from a conflict of, so much as men, as testimonies. Moreover, I find that learned men do not always use the requisite diligence in citing their authorities. Let those serve as an example who praise Valentin Schindler as though he were in agreement with the opinion of the rabbinical invention of the points; whereas in the entry for a particular word he shows that he judged the points to have been even more ancient than the age of Ezra. Some express doubt; others settle this dispute in passing while occupied with other matters; those who have undertaken the defense of that opinion as their chief purpose are very few indeed. And I think that several of these — who by their own merit earned a great name in theology and in the church of God while they lived, and who still enjoy that name among grateful posterity — if they could have foreseen to what end certain persons would use their words, would not have pronounced anything in this cause without having carefully weighed the force of the arguments.

    Translator note: The fragment ‘in voce 22”’ contains what appears to be a Hebrew word entry reference that is OCR-corrupted; rendered generically as ‘the entry for a particular word’ per context.

  36. Original

    XV. Secundo, dicunt, “Antiquas literas Hebreeas Samaritanas fuisse ; Samaritas autem puncta vocalia nunquam habuisse; ideoque neque veteres Hebreos.” Resp. Nisi viris doctis ad sententiam suam confirmandam argumenta deessent, incertissimis istiusmodi conjecturis haud dubid non niterentur. Literas antiquas Hebraas eas ipsas fuisse, quae etiamnum in usu sunt inter Judzos, superits probavimus. Etiam incertum plane, an Samaritz olim in scribendo punctis vocalibus usi sunt. Usos fuisse affirmat Postellus. Neque est, cur quisquam miretur, excellentis istius artificii usum et peritiam, stultum populum istum amisisse. Porro: esto, quod Ezra literas antiquas repudiaverit, novis vel excogitatis, vel aliunde mutuatis, qua queso inde ratione sequi videatur, eum novarum istarum lite- rarum inductione, puncta etiam non invenisse? Sed quoniam argumentum hoc ipsi tandem, qui eo prius usi sunt, tanquam im- belle et inutile abjecerint, causa nulla est, cur illud ulterits per- sequerer. co

    English

    XV. Second, they say: “The ancient Hebrew letters were Samaritan; but the Samaritans never had vowel points; therefore neither did the ancient Hebrews.” Reply: If the learned men did not lack arguments for confirming their position, they would doubtless not rely on conjectures of this most uncertain kind. We have proved above that the ancient Hebrew letters were those very same ones that are still in use among the Jews. It is also entirely uncertain whether the Samaritans in former times used vowel points in writing. Postellus affirms that they did. Nor is there any reason for anyone to wonder that this foolish people lost the use and skill of that excellent art. Furthermore: grant that Ezra rejected the ancient letters and introduced new ones, either devised by himself or borrowed from elsewhere — by what reasoning, I ask, does it appear to follow from the introduction of those new letters that he also did not invent the points? But since this argument has at length been abandoned as weak and useless by those very persons who formerly used it, there is no reason why I should pursue it further.

  37. Original

    XVL. Tertio, dicunt, “Judaos in synagogis librum legis sine

    English

    XVI. Third, they say, “That the Jews in the synagogues read the book of the law without

    Translator note: Block ends abruptly mid-sentence at a page break; the sentence continues in the following chunk.

  38. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    366 DE PUNCTATIONIS HEBRAICE ORIGINE. [LIB. Vv. punctis scriptum, quem tantim non adorant, sed Mosis autographum representare affirmant, asservare; Israelitas etiam in China inveniri, in quorum libris antiquissimis puncta non apparent, cium eorum nonnulli sexcentis ab hinc annis scripti fuerint; unde constare aiunt, non Mosen aut Ezram, sed rabbinos post-Talmudicos punctationis Hebraices artificium excogitasse.” A. Argumentum hoe quam levis, im6 nullius sit in hac causa momenti, alibi ostendimus. Respon- sionum capita hic tantum transigemus. Dicimus ideo primo, praxim istam Judworum catholicam esse, seu toti genti in omnibus ubivis synagogis communem, nullo idoneo testimonio probari; nostra autem nihil refert, quid pauci Judzi occidentales in synagogis suis faciant; cim nos penitus lateat plurimorum praxis. Secundo, neque anti- quam esse quisquam adhuc ostendit; consuetudinum illarum syna- gogicarum pleraeque superstitiose et idololatric, plurime novicie sunt, post-Talmudicew omnes. Tertio, ipsi Judei, saltem eorum plurimi doctissimique constanter negant se praxi ist docere velle, Biblia antiqua punctata non fuisse, cum ipsi adhzreant sententise de punctationis totius divina origine. Quarto, liber iste synago- gicus quamvis puncta non habeat, habet tamen 2n31p, que non magis a Mose fuisse, quam ipsa puncta concedent, qui utuntur hoe argumento. Aut verd non probat codex, seu mos potitis quorundam Judzorum, puncta non esse literis cozva, aut probat 3’n>) “p textui ita esse. Quinto, dicunt, qui in rem suam praxin hane Judsorum synagogicam audacissime arripiunt, rabbinos ob duplicem causam puncta excogitasse; primo scilicet, ut lectio textus sacri redderetur magis expedita; atque aliis zque ac sibi facilis; deinde ut nonnulli, qui minis docti essent, eorum ope textum Biblicum legerent in syna- gogis; ipsi ideo concedunt, codices punctatos olim in synagogis legi solitos. Imd certissimum est, antiquitus Judeeos ‘EAAmviCovras versione legis Graeca in synagogis usos fuisse; ita ut ex moderna hac nonnul- lorum consuetudine nihil certi colligi possit. Sexto, consuetudinis hujus rationes alias reddunt ipsi Judei; earum nonnullas nos alibi ex Azarize Imre Bina, cap. lix.,recensuimus. Qui verd regulas istas viginti et unam perpendet, quas in describendo codice, qui in sacris synagogicis usurpandus est, necessarid observandas esse statuunt ma- gistri, facile perspiciet, eos non sine causa codicem non punctatum usurpare, cum plane impossibilis sit regularum istarum omnium in punctis describendis accurata observatio. Precipua autem si non unica consuetudinis hujus ratio in eo consistere videtur, ne quis scilicet in synagogis publice legem legere presumat, donee usque adeo peritus sit, ut omnia puncta cim vocalia tum accentualia, exacte observare possit in codicum lectione, quibus non exarantur. Nam librum istum recitantes, non-solum omnia puncta voealia dili- gentissime pronunciando distinguunt, sed unumquodque etiam voca- bulum ad accentuum modulationem cantillant. Alia etiam ratio, forsan omnium verissima, quam et nos alibi indicavimus, hujus con- suetudinis, colligi potest ex eo, quod verissime pronunciat Johannes Morinus, Grammat. Samaritan. cap. xxv. “ Scriptura,” inquit, “ ejus- modi longe pluribus sensibus obnoxia est, quam que dictiones cum suis vocalibus describit, atque ideo mysticis interpretationibus, que ex sola traditione rarporaupadérw disci possunt, alid longe fertilior.” Denique; esto qudd per librum hunc Mosis airéypapoy se referre velle dicant; quod eorum nonnulli fingunt ad unius vocis instar, absque ulla verborum distinctione exaratum fuisse; at Ezram Biblia non punctasse, inde nullo modo sequitur, nihil ideo omnino ad litem hance dirimendam confert ista Judzeorum praxis.

    English

    366 ON THE ORIGIN OF HEBREW POINTING. [Book V. written with points, which they affirm they preserve -- not merely venerating it, but claiming it represents the autograph of Moses; that Israelites are also found in China, in whose most ancient books the points do not appear, even though some of those books were written six hundred years ago; from which they conclude that not Moses or Ezra, but the post-Talmudic rabbis devised the art of Hebrew pointing. A. We have shown elsewhere how slight -- indeed, of no weight at all -- this argument is in this case. We will here only run through the main points of reply. We say, therefore, first, that this practice of the Jews is universal, that is, common to the entire nation in all synagogues everywhere, is proved by no adequate testimony; and it matters nothing to us what a few western Jews do in their synagogues, since the practice of the great majority is entirely unknown to us. Second, neither has anyone yet shown that this practice is ancient; most of those synagogal customs are superstitious and idolatrous, very many are novel, and all are post-Talmudic. Third, the Jews themselves -- at least the great majority and the most learned among them -- constantly deny that they intend by that practice to teach that the ancient scriptures were not pointed, since they themselves adhere to the opinion regarding the divine origin of the entire pointing system. Fourth, although this synagogal book does not have points, it does nevertheless have the cantillation marks, which those who use this argument will no more concede were from Moses than the points themselves. Either, then, the codex -- or rather the custom of certain Jews -- does not prove that the points are not coeval with the letters, or it proves that the cantillation marks are likewise not coeval with the text. Fifth, those who most boldly seize upon this synagogal practice of the Jews for their own purpose say that the rabbis devised the points for a twofold reason: first, that the reading of the sacred text might be made more expeditious and as easy for others as for themselves; and then, that some who were less learned might by their aid read the biblical text in the synagogues. They therefore themselves concede that pointed codices were formerly customarily read in the synagogues. Indeed, it is most certain that in antiquity the Jews who were Hellenized used the Greek translation of the law in the synagogues, so that nothing certain can be gathered from this modern custom of certain people. Sixth, the Jews themselves give other reasons for this custom; some of these we have reviewed elsewhere from Azariah's Imre Bina, ch. 59. But whoever carefully weighs those twenty-one rules which the masters decree must necessarily be observed in transcribing the codex to be used in the sacred synagogal services will easily perceive that they do not without reason employ an unpointed codex, since an accurate observance of all those rules in writing out the points is plainly impossible. The chief -- if not the sole -- reason for this custom seems to consist in the following: that no one should presume to read the law publicly in the synagogues until he is so well skilled that he can exactly observe all the points, both the vowels and the accents, when reading codices in which they are not written. For those who recite this book not only distinguish all the vowel points by pronouncing them with the greatest care, but also chant each word according to the modulation of the accents. There is yet another reason -- perhaps the truest of all, which we have also indicated elsewhere -- for this custom, which may be gathered from what Johannes Morinus most truly states in his Samaritan Grammar, ch. 25: Scripture of this kind, he says, is subject to far more meanings than that which sets out words with their own vowels, and is therefore far more fertile for the mystical interpretations which can be learned from tradition alone by oral transmission. Finally: even granting that they say they wish by this book to refer to the autograph of Moses -- which some of them pretend was written after the manner of a single voice, without any distinction of words -- it by no means follows from this that Ezra did not point the scriptures; and so this practice of the Jews contributes nothing at all to settling this dispute.

    Translator note: Block contains several OCR-damaged Hebrew/Greek character sequences rendered as best inferences from context. The Morinus quotation embedded in the original is rendered without surrounding quotation marks. Page header preserved.

  39. Original

    XVII. Quarto, adducunt testimonium Eliz Levite, qui circa annum 1520 in Germania vixit. Is non tantim aperte affirmat, Masorethas Tiberienses post-Talmudicos puncta invenisse, sed pluri- bus argumentis id probare satagit. Quid queeso deinde? “ ergo sen- tentia ista verissima est.” Quid ita? ob quam enim causam majoris apud nos auctoritatis esse debeat unus Elias, quam alii plurimi, ztate illo longe priores, doctrinad haud minus celebres? facile esset illius testimonium non tanttim numero, sed et pondere aliorum obruere. Sed ratio, inquiunt, non deest, cur unius Eliz potior debeat esse auctoritas, quam aliorum omnium ejusdem professionis magistrorum contrasentientium. Quzenam autem illa? Judei, inquiunt, semper gestiunt ea omnia sibi suisque ascribere, quee in gentis honorem ulla- tenus cedant. In eum finem impudentissime nullibi non mentiun- tur. Istis ideo in propria causa loquentibus fides nulla est adhibenda. Ast verd cum Elias eam sententiam amplectatur, que antiquitati atque adeo punctorum honori multum deroget, non nisi veritatis vi coactus in eam discessisse putandus est. Sed longe aliter se res habet. Post natum nomen rabbinicum nihil unquam aut ab istis, aut a tota gente factum est, quod cum preclaro hoc imvento com- parari possit. Quid queso magnificentius fingi poterat in gentis honorem, quam eorum nonnullos e& fuisse sapientia et sensis Serip- turarum peritia instructos, ut potuerint, ea verd sanctitate et fideli- tate, ut voluerint punctationem Biblicam, opus omnium consensu consummatissimum et utilissimum, quod post homines natos in lucem prodiit unquam, invenire, et proferre? ausim dicere, adversarios omnes divine originis punctorum libentissime concessuros, totam gentem Judaicam, ex eo die, quo a Deo rejecti fuerunt, nihil unquam aut suscepisse, aut perfecisse, quod cum illorum inventione confe- rendum sit. Non negarem, magistrorum nonnullos, postquam philo- sophie peripateticee, a Saracenis in lucem et usum hominum recupe- ratee, operam dederunt, ineptire desiisse, atque ea scripsisse, qua aliquo cum fructu legi possint. Antiquiores autem omnes Mishnicos Talmudicosque nihil preeter deliria, somnia, fucos, mendacia, consar- cindsse, consentiunt docti omnes, et res ipsa testatur. Punctationem

    English

    XVII. Fourth, they adduce the testimony of Elias Levita, who lived in Germany around the year 1520. He not only openly affirms that the post-Talmudic Tiberian Masoretes invented the points, but strives to prove this by several arguments. What then, I ask? Therefore that opinion is most true. How so? For what reason should one Elias carry greater authority with us than very many others who are far his seniors in age and no less celebrated in learning? It would be easy to overwhelm his testimony not merely by the number but also by the weight of the others. But, they say, there is no lack of a reason why the authority of the one Elias ought to prevail over that of all other masters of the same profession who hold the contrary opinion. And what is that reason? The Jews, they say, always eagerly ascribe to themselves and their own people everything that in any way redounds to the honor of their nation. To that end they lie shamelessly everywhere. Therefore no credence is to be given to these men speaking in their own cause. But since Elias embraces that opinion which greatly detracts from antiquity and therefore from the honor of the points, he must be thought to have been compelled by the force of truth alone to adopt it. But the matter stands very differently. After the rabbinical name arose, nothing was ever done either by these men or by the entire nation that could be compared with this splendid invention. What, I ask, could be imagined more magnificent for the honor of the nation than that some of them were endowed with such wisdom and knowledge of the meaning of the Scriptures that they were able, and with such holiness and faithfulness that they were willing, to discover and produce the biblical pointing system -- a work by universal consent the most consummate and most useful that has ever come to light since men were born? I would venture to say that all the opponents of the divine origin of the points would most readily concede that the entire Jewish nation, from the day they were rejected by God, never undertook or accomplished anything that is to be compared with that invention. I would not deny that some of the masters, after they applied themselves to the Peripatetic philosophy recovered by the Saracens for the light and use of men, ceased their foolishness and wrote things that can be read with some profit. But that all the earlier Mishnaic and Talmudic authors compiled nothing but ravings, dreams, deceits, and lies -- all learned men agree, and the matter itself bears witness. The pointing system

    Translator note: Block ends mid-sentence ('Punctationem') continuing into the next block; translation preserves this continuation.

  40. Original

    368 DE PUNCTATIONIS HEBRAIC ORIGINE. [LIB. v. summo cum judicio, conscientia, veritatis amore et cognitione sacris literis affixam esse, nemo est, quod sciam, qui negat. Nihil ergo est, quod in gentis totius, in magistrorum Tiberiensium honorem eque cedat, nihil quod esque Christianos omnes rabbinis in servitutem manciparet, ac figmentum istud Elianum, de inventione punctationis rabbinica. Et sane admodum probabile est, non aliam ob causam in eam sententiam delatum fuisse Eliam, quam quia probe intelli- geret, e& semel admissd et stabilité, omnes sacrarum literarum studi- osos necesse habere agnoscere, se immortali beneficio rabbinis istis Tiberiensibus devinctos esse.

    English

    368 ON THE ORIGIN OF HEBREW POINTING. [Book V. has been attached to the sacred scriptures with the highest judgment, conscientiousness, love of truth, and knowledge -- there is no one, as far as I know, who denies this. There is therefore nothing that redounds equally to the honor of the entire nation and of the Tiberian masters, nothing that would equally enslave all Christians to the rabbis, as that fiction of Elias concerning the rabbinic invention of the pointing system. And indeed it is highly probable that Elias was led to that opinion for no other reason than because he clearly understood that, once it was admitted and established, all students of the sacred scriptures would be obliged to acknowledge that they are bound to those Tiberian rabbis by an immortal benefit.

  41. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XVIII. Addunt preeterea testimonium Aben-Ezre, cujus major est antiquitas et auctoritas. Is verd comment. in Exod. xxv. [31] hee verba habet, “ Vidi in libris, quos examinarunt sapientes Tiberiadis, de quibus jurarent quidam ex senioribus eorum, quod ter diligenter considerarunt omnem dictionem, omnem punctationem, et unam- quamque vocem plenam et defectivam, et ecce scriptum erat jod in dictione "Y"n, sed non sic inveni in libris Hispaniz et Gallia, nec in ultramarinis.” Facile perspicient lectores, eos testimoniorum penuriaé admodum laborare, qui istiusmodi producunt, quee tanttim absunt, ut sententiz, quam assertam vellent, suppetias ferant, ut plane confirment contrariam. Dicunt, fateor, “'Tiberienses codices istos examindsse, ut scirent, utrum punctatio exacte responderet vere pronunciationi.” Apud ipsum auctorem autem nihil tale oc- currit. Tantim affirmat, eos codices istos examindsse, ut scirent scilicet, utrtim exacte scriberentur. Neque questio, quam agitat, de puncto aliquo erat, sed de litera jod, quam voci "YY" inesse de- bere ex accurato codicum istorum examine apparere docet. Istorum ideo codicum (quo clariiis de auctoritate eorum constet, quos ipse viderat, quibus jod in voce isté exarata invenitur), scriptorum aliquos jurasse, se omnem vocem, omnem dictionem, totamque punctationem diligenter examinasse, dicit; ad normam scilicet antiquorum istorum exemplarium, que penes se habuerunt; neque magis hine sequitur, eos puncta excogitasse, quam ipsas literas, cum omnem vocem, dic- tionem omnem, hoc est, literas omnes, non mints quam punctationem, examini subjecerint. Nihil aliud ideo de senioribus istis Tiberiensi- bus refert R. A. E. quam eos jurasse, se codicum istorum scriptionem (quorum unum ipse viderat) literis et punctis constantem diligen- tissime examinasse.

    English

    XVIII. They add further the testimony of Aben-Ezra, whose greater antiquity and authority they invoke. He, however, in his commentary on Exod. 25:[31] has these words: I saw in the books that the sages of Tiberias examined, concerning which certain of their elders swore that they had carefully considered three times every word, every pointing, and each fully and defectively written form, and behold, the letter jod was written in the word in question -- but I did not find it so in the books of Spain and France, nor in those from overseas. Readers will easily perceive that those who produce testimonies of this kind are suffering from a serious shortage of evidence -- testimonies that are so far from supporting the opinion they wish to maintain that they plainly confirm the contrary. They say, I grant, that the Tiberian sages examined those codices in order to know whether the pointing exactly corresponded to the true pronunciation. But nothing of the kind occurs in the author himself. He only affirms that they examined those codices in order to know whether they were written with exactness. Nor was the question he is addressing about any point at all, but about the letter jod, which he shows ought to be present in the word in question as appears from the careful examination of those codices. He says, then, that certain scribes of those codices -- in order that the authority of those which he himself had seen, in which the jod was written in that word, might be more clearly established -- swore that they had carefully examined every form, every word, and the entire pointing; that is, according to the standard of those ancient exemplars which they had in their possession. Nor does it follow from this that they invented the points any more than the letters themselves, since they subjected every form, every word -- that is, all the letters -- no less than the pointing to examination. Therefore R. A. E. reports nothing else about those Tiberian elders than that they swore that they had most diligently examined the writing of those codices -- one of which he himself had seen -- consisting of letters and points.

    Translator note: OCR-damaged Hebrew word sequences in the original rendered as 'the word in question'; the argument concerns the presence or absence of the letter jod in a particular Hebrew word. Embedded quotation rendered without surrounding quotation marks.

  42. Original

    XIX. Quinto, utriusque Talmudis de punctis silentium quidam urgent; non ita Cl. Vossius, qui mentionem illorum nullam in Mishna fieri contendit; esse factam in utroque Talmude fatetur, Duo autem in hoe argumento supponuntur; primd utrumque Talmud de punctis penitus silere, nam si in uno ullo loco ullib: memorentur, illico evanescet tota vis hujus testimonii; deinde a silentio Talmudum necessarid sequi, punctorum usum tunc temporis incognitum fuisse.

    English

    XIX. Fifth, some press the silence of both Talmuds on the subject of the points -- though not so the distinguished Vossius, who contends that no mention of them is made in the Mishnah; he admits that mention is made in both Talmuds. Now two things are assumed in this argument: first, that both Talmuds are entirely silent about the points -- for if they are mentioned in even one single passage anywhere, the entire force of this testimony will immediately vanish; and second, that from the silence of the Talmuds it necessarily follows that the use of the points was unknown at that time.

  43. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XX. Primo ideo negant viri docti, mentionem ullam punctorum in toto opere Talmudico fieri. Cum verd nimis probabile sit, eorum aliquot, qui argumento hoc utuntur, neutiquam ita diligenter in- gentia illa volumina perlegisse, ut tutd possint pronunciare, ea omnia de punctis penitus silere, loca nonnulla indicant, in quibus, si tune temporis nota aut in usu fuissent, fieri non potuit, ipsis judi- cibus, quin memorarentur. 2. Quamvis ego neutiquam concederem, puncta nondum fuisse excogitata, si maxime dvavripéqrws constaret, eorum mentionem nullam fierl m opere Talmudico, cum certissi- mum sit, plurima esse ad linguw Hebree doctrinam pertinentia, quorum in eo altissimum est silentium, ita ut totum hoe argumen- tum sine minimo veritatis dispendio aut preejudicio praeterire possim ; tamen cum non desint ex utroque Talmude desumpta testimonia, quze punctationem tum, ctim opera illa edita fuerunt, cognitam fuisse evineunt, ipsa luce clarius est, argumentum hoc admodum imbelle esse, et nullarum plane virium. Nihil opus est, ut ea loca hue transferam, quee eruditissimus Buxtorfius in Tiberiade sua pro- duxit, queeque doctissimus ejus filius solide vindicavit ab exceptioni- bus Cappellianis. Consulat lector ea, quae Rabbi Azarias in Imre Bina, 59 collegit, ex Talm. Hierus. Megill. cap. iv., et Talm. Babylo. Megil. i., fol. 3, et in Nedarim, fol. 37.

    English

    XX. First, then, learned men deny that any mention of the points is made in the entire Talmudic work. But since it is all too probable that some of those who use this argument have by no means read through those enormous volumes so diligently that they can safely pronounce that they are entirely silent on the subject of the points, they point to certain passages in which, if the points had been known or in use at that time, it could not have been -- by their own admission -- that they would not have been mentioned. 2. Although I would by no means concede that the points had not yet been devised, even if it were most clearly established beyond all controversy that no mention of them is made in the Talmudic work -- since it is most certain that there are very many matters pertaining to the doctrine of the Hebrew language about which there is the deepest silence in that work, so that I could pass over this entire argument without the slightest loss or prejudice to the truth -- yet since there is no lack of testimonies drawn from both Talmuds which prove that the pointing system was known at the time when those works were published, it is clearer than light itself that this argument is altogether feeble and entirely without force. There is no need for me to transfer hither the passages which the most learned Buxtorf produced in his Tiberias, and which his most learned son solidly defended against the Cappellian objections. Let the reader consult what Rabbi Azariah collected in Imre Bina, 59, from Talm. Hierus. Megill. ch. iv., and Talm. Babylo. Megil. i., fol. 3, and in Nedarim, fol. 37.

    Translator note: OCR-damaged Greek word 'dvavripéqrws' rendered as 'beyond all controversy' from context (likely a corruption of a Greek word meaning indisputably).

  44. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XXI. At porro urgent, nullam punctorum mentionem fieri tum, cum evidenter necessaria fuisset, si modo tum temporis punctandi artificium excogitatum fuisset; cum enim verborum illorum 135 et etiam 722 que diversa plane significant pro diversitate vocalium que literis affigi, vel cum iis pronunciari possint, sensus varios distinguere vellent, de punctis vocalibus nihil plane dicunt Talmu- dici doctores, sed ipsa vocabula iterum repetentes ostendunt, se dis- crimen pronunciatione significdsse, quod scriptis notare non potu- erunt. Quam facile enim iis fuisset indicdsse, verbum hoe cum kamets, aut cum tsere, aut eum holem, aut hirich scriptum aut pronunciatum, hoe aut illud significare, si modo puncta ista tis cog- nita fuissent ? Resp. Puncta vocalia nominibus artificialibus, olim distincta non fuisse, concedimus. A grammaticis pro arbitrio illis imposita fuére, longo post tempore; ita etiam in aliis linguis factum est. Masorethee tsere seepissime kamets vocant absolute; aliquando kamets katon, iis nominibus nondum distinctis. Segol etiam ab iis dicitur patach katon, et kibbuts, schurek. Aperti soni, quos deno- tant iis, prima nomina fuére. Quamvis ideo vocales nominibus istis, quibus eas distinxit invicem grammaticorum serior ztas, indigitare forsan non potuerint doctores Talmudici, nihil tamen impedit, quo minis illorum figuras exarare nésse, censendi sint. Deinde, qui probari potest, Talmud sine punctis scriptum fuisse? Judei con- stanter asserunt, Mishnam utroque Talmude antiquiorem, antiquitus punctatum fuisse, quamvis ex multis seculis codices isti nullibi ap-

    English

    XXI. But they press further, that no mention of the points is made at a time when it would evidently have been necessary, if only the art of pointing had been devised at that time; for when the Talmudic doctors wished to distinguish the various meanings of those words -- which clearly signify different things according to the diversity of the vowels that can be attached to the letters or pronounced with them -- they say nothing at all about vowel points, but by repeating the words themselves they show that they signified the distinction by pronunciation, which they were unable to note in writing. For how easy it would have been for them to indicate that this word written or pronounced with kamets, or with tsere, or with holem, or with hireq signifies this or that, if only those points had been known to them at that time? Reply. We concede that the vowel points were not formerly distinguished by artificial names. These names were assigned to them by grammarians at their discretion, long after the fact; the same thing happened in other languages as well. The Masoretes very often call tsere simply kamets; sometimes kamets katon, since those names were not yet distinguished. Segol is also called by them patach katon, and kibbuts is called shureq. The primary names given them were the open sounds they denote. Although, therefore, the Talmudic doctors may perhaps not have been able to designate the vowels by those names by which the later age of grammarians distinguished them from one another, nothing nevertheless prevents them from being considered to have known how to write their forms. Furthermore, how can it be proved that the Talmud was written without points? The Jews constantly assert that the Mishnah, which is older than both Talmuds, was pointed in ancient times, although those codices have appeared nowhere for many centuries --

    Translator note: OCR-damaged Hebrew word sequences ('135' and '722' in original) are likely OCR corruptions of actual Hebrew words; rendered by sense from context. Block ends mid-sentence, continuing into the next block.

  45. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    370 DE PUNCTATIONIS HEBRAIC ORIGINE. [LIB. V. paruerunt; donec iterum nuperrime accuratum est Amstelodami Omnis autem hujus argumenti vis ex eo pendet, quod punctis in scribendo tum-temporis non uterentur; quod est év épy%. Porro eam esse orationis seriem iis in locis, quibus de vocularum istarum vario sensu agitur, ut ad discrimen assignandum nihil opus sit punc- torum adjectione, ostendit dudum Cl. Buxtorfius.

    English

    370 ON THE ORIGIN OF HEBREW POINTING. [Book V. -- until one was recently carefully edited in Amsterdam. But the entire force of this argument depends on the claim that points were not used in writing at that time; which is begging the question. Furthermore, the distinguished Buxtorf showed long ago that the sequence of discourse in those passages where the various meanings of those words are discussed is such that no addition of points is needed for assigning the distinction.

    Translator note: OCR-damaged Greek phrase 'ev ergy' rendered as 'begging the question' from context (likely a corruption of a petitio principii expression). Page header preserved.

  46. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XXII. Sexto, Ex vocalium et accentuum numero, qui operosus et inutilis esse dicitur, contra punctationis antiquitatem argumentum elicit Cappellus. Vocales quatuordecim sunt; earum multe, aliquze saltem inutiles esse dicuntur; cum non sint totidem soni distincti in loquela humana. Deinde accentuum plurium nullam rationem reddi posse aiunt; cum nihil omnino significent, nihil distinguant, intelligentiam nullam exhibeant, neque in discendo linguam, aut legendo, ulli subsidio sint aut adjumento. Videntur ideo utriusque generis puncta, cum vocalia tum accentualia <ipyue fuisse rabbini- cum, neque illud ad rem ipsam, cui inservit, satis accommodum. Non desunt autem, qui ex vocalium numeri et discriminis conside- ratione, medio plane contrario, eundem finem se assequi posse putant. Adeo enim, inquiunt, exacte et accurate omnes sonos apertos seu vocales puncta ista exhibent, ut inventum artificiose magis excogitatum videantur, quam ut primis literarum inventori- bus, quibus cure erat necessaria tanttim exprimere, ascribi debeat. Ita aliquibus arbitris, superflua sunt et inutilia; aliis, accurate sonis vocalibus aptata; neutris, ob rationes plane contrarias, divina. Sed utriusque objectiunculze facilis est solutio. Qui accuratissimam per- fectionem in punctatione hac agnoscunt, illam ordine divino movere, justam causam sine dubio nullam habent. Quo perfectius suo genere quidquam est, eo divinius censeri debet. Hebraeam autem linguam omnium linguarum antiquissimam et perfectissimam, tanquam aliarum normam ab ipso Deo, virisque divinis spiritu prophetico instructis, editam esse, non sine causis gravissimis arbitrantur viri doctissimi. Non autem negarem, rationi huic vim inesse, nisi per- fectissimz saplentiz, atque omnia simul comprehendenti, ortum punctorum assignaremus. Eorum autem, qui vocalium accentuum- que plures inutiles esse causantur, plane futilis est oratio, et superba. Qui quzeso doctorculi isti fidem nobis facient unquam, ea omnia in sacris literis, quorum rationem isti non tenent, esse inutilia? hoccine est rem serid agere? hoccine argumentari? “ multorum accentuum rationem, usum, utilitatem nos non intelligimus; ergo superflui sunt, et arabbinis pro arbitrio excogitati,” Facile quidem esset quamcunque litem eo modo transigere. An verd ex nostra ignorantia et inscitia de verbo Dei statuere debeamus? Idne tandem equum censebitur? ego sane mallem ei fidem adjungere, qui se nihil, quam qui se omnia scire profiteretur. Quid si unus aliquis, nobis ignotissimus, per accentum ullum, in perceptione sensus vel minutissimee voculz in sacris literis adjutus fuerit, vel in legendo eo modo, quem Deus approbavit, dum viguerunt instituta ecclesize Judaice carnalia, di- rectus; an eum’nos homunciones, quibus, inter innumera alia, usus iste ignoratur, inutilem judicabimus? Procul dubio, nisi ob alias rationes apud se antea statuissent viri docti, punctationem divine originis non fuisse, audaci ista cavillatione, in hac causa uti non sustinuissent. “Judeeos quidem neminem hodie putare exsistere, cui absoluta constet accentuum ratio,” scribit Sebastianus Munsterus, epistola praefixa ad Commentar. R. D. Kimchi in Amosum. Elias quidem Leyita, in epistola Hebraica ad eundem Munsterum testatur, se librum de ratione accentuum scripsisse, qui Rome periit. Si editum fuisset scriptum illud, forsan haberent docti et modesti viri, id, cujus scientize eos nequaquam peeniteret.

    English

    XXII. Sixth, Cappellus draws an argument against the antiquity of the pointing from the number of the vowels and accents, which he says is laborious and useless. There are fourteen vowels; many of them -- at least some -- are said to be useless, since there are not that many distinct sounds in human speech. Then they say that no account can be given of a great many of the accents, since they signify nothing at all, distinguish nothing, convey no meaning, and are no help or aid in learning the language or in reading. The points of both kinds, both the vowels and the accents, therefore appear to have been a rabbinic contrivance, and not well suited to the purpose which they serve. There are those, however, who think they can reach the same conclusion from a consideration of the number and variety of the vowels by exactly the opposite means. For they say that those points represent all the open sounds or vowels so exactly and accurately that they seem to be a more artfully devised invention than one that should be ascribed to the first inventors of the letters, whose concern was only to express what was necessary. Thus in the judgment of some they are superfluous and useless; in the judgment of others, they are accurately fitted to the vowel sounds; but in neither group's view -- for plainly contrary reasons -- are they divine. But the answer to both objections is easy. Those who acknowledge the most exact perfection in this pointing system have no just cause, without doubt, to move it away from a divine ordering. The more perfect anything is in its own kind, the more divine it ought to be judged to be. That the Hebrew language -- the most ancient and most perfect of all languages -- was produced as the standard of the others by God Himself, and by holy men endowed with the spirit of prophecy, very learned men judge with the weightiest of reasons. Nor would I deny that there is force in this argument, unless we were to assign the origin of the points to the most perfect wisdom that comprehends all things simultaneously. But the discourse of those who complain that many of the vowels and accents are useless is plainly futile and arrogant. How, I ask, will these little doctors ever persuade us that everything in the sacred scriptures whose purpose they do not grasp is useless? Is this dealing seriously with the matter? Is this arguing? The rationale, use, and utility of many of the accents we do not understand; therefore they are superfluous and were devised arbitrarily by the rabbis. It would indeed be easy to settle any dispute in that manner. But ought we to make pronouncements about the word of God from our own ignorance and lack of knowledge? Will that at last be judged fair? For my part I would far rather trust one who professed to know nothing than one who professed to know everything. What if some one person, entirely unknown to us, has been aided by any accent in perceiving the meaning of even the smallest word in the sacred scriptures, or directed in reading in the manner which God approved while the carnal ordinances of the Jewish church were still in force? Are we petty men -- to whom, among countless other things, this use is unknown -- to judge that accent useless? Without doubt, had not learned men previously decided among themselves, for other reasons, that the pointing was not of divine origin, they would not have ventured to use that bold caviling in this case. The Jews today, indeed, think that there is no one in existence who has a complete understanding of the accentual system, writes Sebastian Munster in the epistle prefixed to the Commentary of R. D. Kimchi on Amos. Elias Levita testifies in a Hebrew letter to the same Munster that he had written a book on the system of the accents, which perished at Rome. Had that writing been published, perhaps learned and modest men would have possessed something in whose knowledge they would by no means repent.

    Translator note: OCR-damaged sequence '<ipyue' in original rendered as 'a rabbinic contrivance' from context. 'Elias Leyita' in original rendered as 'Elias Levita' for consistency. Embedded quotations rendered without surrounding quotation marks to ensure valid JSON output.

  47. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XXIII. Septimo, Hieronymum etiam puncta nesclisse conten- dunt, cum, uti aiunt, nullibi eorum mentionem ullam fecerit. Il- lum autem virum doctissimum, uti videtur, omnia que sciret, sive id agendi occasionem ullam habuerit, sive non habuerit, scriptis commisisse arbitrantur; in qua quidem sententia, mihi liscum con- sentire haud licet. Deinde ostendant vellem, quam rationem habu- erit Hieronymus narrandi, Hebreeos in lingua sua scribenda, non tantim literis sed vocalibus etiam usos esse, cum id omnes alize gentes, ei note, fecerint. Nemo est antiquorum historiographorum, qui plura et certiora de rebus Carthaginiensium memoria prodidit, quam Polybius Megalopolitanus. Ostendit autem passim, non tan- tim se linguam Punicam intellexisse, sed et legisse illoram hypomne- mata. Cum enim libro historiz tertio accurate docuisset, quibus copiis Annibal Italiam ingressus est, affirmat, se ea omnia, que retulit, collegisse seneis tabulis, ab ipso Annibale descriptis. Et tamen iste Polybius nullibi historiarum meminit inusitati generis scribendi, a dextra ad sinistram, quo usi sunt Poeni, quod tamen ipse ignorare non potuit. Parum itaque subsidii sententiz huic a silentio Hiero- nymi exspectandum est. Certum enim est, illum potuisse puncta scire, nec in scriptis meminisse; certum est, ea esse potuisse, atque illum latuisse, cm multa exemplaria semper fuerint absque illis descripta ; certum etiam est, Hieronymum paucissimorum exemplarium copiam obtinuisse, magistris autem uno duobusve usum; ut neutiquam mirum videri debeat, si codicem punctatum nunquam vidisset; grammatice autem nulle fuére; neque quisquam tum temporis excoluerat illius lingue artificium. jus ideo silentio niti, non est argumentis, aut sententiis, sed incertissimis conjecturis contendere adyersus veritatem. Sed neque desunt testimonia ex operibus Hie- ronymi desumpta, quee aperte indicant, ipsum et vidisse, et cogno- visse utriusque generis puncta. Alibi locum illum ad Evagrium retuli, “ Literis vocalibus in medio perraro utuntur Hebrei.” Eadem verba in eundem sensum citant Rab. Azar. in Imre Bina, cap. lix.

    English

    XXIII. Seventh, some contend that Jerome also did not know the points, since, as they say, he made no mention of them anywhere. They suppose that this most learned man, as it seems, committed to writing everything he knew, whether he had any occasion for doing so or not — an opinion I am by no means permitted to share. I would then wish them to show what reason Jerome would have had for relating that the Hebrews, in writing their language, used not only letters but also vowels, when all the other nations known to him had done the same. There is no one among the ancient historians who has preserved more and more reliable accounts of the affairs of the Carthaginians than Polybius of Megalopolis. He shows in many places that he not only understood the Punic language but had also read their records. For having carefully set forth in the third book of his history with what forces Hannibal entered Italy, he affirms that he gathered all the information he reported from bronze tablets inscribed by Hannibal himself. And yet this Polybius nowhere in his histories mentions the unusual manner of writing from right to left that the Phoenicians used, although he himself could not have been ignorant of it. Little support, therefore, is to be expected for this opinion from Jerome's silence. For it is certain that he could have known the points without having mentioned them in his writings; it is certain that the points could have existed and yet been unknown to him, since many copies were always transcribed without them; it is also certain that Jerome had access to a very small number of manuscripts and made use of only one or two teachers — so that it ought by no means to seem strange if he had never seen a pointed codex; moreover, there were no grammars, and no one in that age had cultivated the art of that language. To rely, therefore, on his silence is not to contend against the truth by arguments or reasonings, but by the most uncertain conjectures. But neither are there lacking testimonies drawn from the works of Jerome which plainly indicate that he had both seen and recognized both kinds of points. I have elsewhere cited that passage to Evagrius: "The Hebrews very rarely use vowel letters in the middle of words." Rabbi Azariah in Imre Binah, chapter 59, cites the same words to the same effect.

    Translator note: OCR shows several corruptions: 'nesclisse' = nescivisse; 'liscum' = likely 'libenter' or similar (rendered from context as 'by no means permitted'); 'cm' = cum; 'sententiz' = sententiae; various ligature artifacts throughout. The phrase 'a dextra ad sinistram' referring to Phoenician right-to-left script is a classical observation.

  48. Original

    372 DE PUNCTATIONIS HEBRAICE ORIGINE. [LIB. Vv.

    English

    372 ON THE ORIGIN OF HEBREW POINTING. [Book V.

    Translator note: Running page header with page number.

  49. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Simeon de Muis, Defens. Veritat. Hebraic., Josephus de Voysin, Pre- fat. ad Pug. Fid. respondent, Hieronymum ‘8 literas vocales vociisse ; ciim in aliis linguis id officium prestent. Equidem * et 1 vocales sunt, ctim scilicet puncta adjecta habeant; quamvis seepissime con- sonantium vices subeant aliter quam fit in lingua Greeca. ® vocalem unquam fuisse nondum probatur; diverso etiam sono frequenter pro- fatur abs eo, quem, si vocalis esset, effunderet. Nude ergo litera istee non sunt vocales quas indicat Hieronymus. Deinde Exposit. cap. i. Jonze heec verba habet, “ Satis miror, cur ita translatum sit, ciim in Hebreo nec literarum, nec syllabarum, nec accentuum, nec verbi sit ulla communitas.” Nescio an quis apertids accentuum mentionem facere possit; quos tamen ante puncta vocalia in usu fuisse nemo dicet. Sic in Gen. xix. 38, ad vocemt 79§P3, “ Appun- gunt,” inquit, “desuper, quasi incredibile esset quemquam coire nescientem,” punctationem irregularem observans. Et in Ezech. xxvil: “Frequenter Hebreea nomina pro diversitate accentuum et mutatione literarum vocaliumque, que vel maxime apud illos habent proprietates suas, varie interpretantur.” Et epistola ad Paulam et Eustochium seu Preefat.in Esaiam affirmat, prophetiam istam “apud Hebreos scribi per cola et commata.” Queest. Heb. in Gen. xlvii. 31: “ Et in hoe loco inquiunt quidam frustra simulant adorAsse Jacob summitatem sceptri Josephi, quod videlicet honorans filium potes- tatem ejus adoravit; cim in Hebreeo multo aliter legatur, Et adora- vit,” inquit, “Israel ad caput lectuli.” 4 verbum est de quo queestio oritur. Novit Hieronymus, apostolum yerbum illud reddi- disse per /éGd0c. Si non ita punctatum fuerit, ut revera “ lectum” reddi deberet, quomodo queso ausus fuisset dicere, “in Hebreo aliter legi,” cum sine punctis aliter non legatur? debuitne Hieronymus Nicodemo suo auscultare contra translationem ab ipso apostolo usur- patam, aut loci sensum abs eo redditum, et audaciter pronunciare “in Hebrvo aliter legi?” quod, nisi concedimus illum puncta scivisse, falsissimum est. Satis ideo constat, Hieronymum puncta vocalia et accentus novisse, eorumque mentionem apertiorem fecisse, quam abs illo exspectanda erat, qui alias occasiones ea memorandi non habuerit. At Hieronymum, nonnulli inquiunt, ex usu communi discere potuisse verbum istud 782 eo modo ibi loci pronunciandum, ut “ lectum” significet. Sed de verbi pronunciatione apud Hieronymum, nihil; quomode legebatur in Hebreeo, hoc est, ab omni lectore textum in- spiciente, ostendit; et quis queso communis iste usus fuit, quem sequi fingitur? uno ut diximus alterove magistro usus est. Dum verd obscuri magistri susurrationem apostoli auctoritate preetulisse, non est credibile; preesertim ctm orationis series utrumque sensum admittat; certissimum enim est, Jacobum Deum adordsse summi- tati baculi innixum.

    English

    Simeon de Muis, in Defens. Veritat. Hebraic., and Josephus de Voisin, in Praefat. ad Pug. Fid., reply that Jerome called the letters aleph, waw, and yod vowels, since in other languages they perform that function. Indeed, waw and yod are vowels when they have points added to them; although they very frequently take the place of consonants in a way different from what occurs in the Greek language. That aleph was ever a vowel has not yet been proved; it is also frequently pronounced with a different sound from what it would produce if it were a vowel. Taken bare, therefore, these letters are not the vowels that Jerome indicates. Next, in his Exposition on chapter 1 of Jonah, he has these words: "I am sufficiently amazed that it was translated thus, since in the Hebrew there is no community whatsoever of letters, syllables, accents, or the word." I do not know whether anyone could make more open mention of accents — which, however, no one will say were in use before the vowel points. So also on Gen. 19:38, regarding the Hebrew word there, he says, "They add a point above, as if it were incredible that anyone could lie together without knowing it," thus observing an irregular pointing. And on Ezech. 27: "Hebrew names are frequently interpreted variously, in accordance with the difference of accents and the change of vowel letters, which have their own distinctive properties especially among them." And in his epistle to Paula and Eustochium, or his Preface to Isaiah, he affirms that this prophecy "is written among the Hebrews in cola and commata." In Quaest. Heb. on Gen. 47:31: "And in this place some vainly pretend that Jacob worshiped the top of the scepter of Joseph, meaning that honoring his son he worshiped his authority; whereas in the Hebrew it reads quite differently: 'And Israel worshiped,' he says, 'at the head of the bed.'" The Hebrew word in question is the one from which the controversy arises. Jerome knew that the apostle had rendered that word by the Greek for scepter. If it had not been pointed in such a way that it ought truly to be rendered "bed," how, I ask, would he have dared to say "in the Hebrew it reads differently," when without points it reads no differently? Ought Jerome to have listened to his Nicodemus against the translation used by the apostle himself, or the sense of the passage rendered by him, and boldly declare "in the Hebrew it reads differently?" — which, unless we grant that he knew the points, is utterly false. It is therefore sufficiently established that Jerome knew the vowel points and accents, and made more open mention of them than could have been expected from one who had no other occasions for noting them. But some say that Jerome could have learned from common usage that the Hebrew word in question was to be pronounced in that passage in such a way as to mean "bed." But Jerome says nothing about the pronunciation of the word; he shows how it was read in the Hebrew — that is, by every reader examining the text — and what, I ask, was that common usage which he is supposed to have followed? He made use of one or two teachers, as we said. But that he would have preferred the whisper of an obscure teacher to the authority of the apostle is not credible; especially since the sequence of the discourse admits both meanings; for it is most certain that Jacob worshiped God, leaning on the top of his staff.

    Translator note: OCR severely corrupts several items: the Hebrew letter names ('* et 1' = aleph, waw, yod) are rendered from context; '79§P3' is an OCR-garbled Hebrew word (the word meaning 'bed' or 'staff' in Gen 19:38 context); '782' is a similarly garbled Hebrew word (the word for 'bed/staff' in Gen 47:31); '/éGd0c' is a badly OCR-corrupted Greek word, almost certainly ῥάβδος (scepter/staff), which Jerome rendered from the Hebrew; 'adorAsse' = adorasse. The argument turns on the Hebrew word mittah/matteh (bed/staff) and the apostle's rendering in Heb. 11:21.

  50. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XXIV, Ultimo in loco, linguarum, Arabicw et Syre, cum Hebreea cognationem preetendunt nonnulli: ez verd, inquiunt, nuperrime punctationem admiserunt, eadem autem cum istis Hebraes linguse conditio antiquitus fuisse videtur. . Quo tempore primd literarum usum, quo punctorum obtinuerunt, Arabes et Syri, plane est in- certum. Characterem antiquum Arabicum ante secula exolevisse ostendit Clar. Golius Preefat. ad Sur. 31 Alcorani. Quas alias in ea lingua mutationes temporum rerumque omnium vicissitudines in- duxerint, plane nescimus. Forsan puncta etiam in desuetudinem abierunt, in usum communem per Saracenos iterum revocata. Re- vera quando primum puncta vocalia in usu apud Arabes et Syros esse coeperunt, nullum exstat testimonium fide dignum. Esto etiam, quod omnes istze linguze orientales ab initio punctis vocalibus caru- erint; nihil id impedit, quo minus Ezra illa in sacree lingue usu ad- jecisse censeatur?

    English

    XXIV. In the last place, some allege the kinship of the Arabic and Syriac languages with Hebrew: these languages, they say, have only very recently admitted pointing, and the same condition appears to have obtained for the Hebrew language in antiquity. At what time the Arabs and Syrians first acquired the use of letters, and then of points, is entirely uncertain. The distinguished Golius, in his Preface to Sura 31 of the Quran, shows that the ancient Arabic script fell out of use centuries ago. What other changes the vicissitudes of times and all things have introduced into that language, we simply do not know. Perhaps the points also fell into disuse and were called back into common use through the Saracens. In truth, as to when vowel points first came into use among the Arabs and Syrians, no trustworthy testimony exists. Granted even that all these oriental languages originally lacked vowel points — this does not prevent us from concluding that Ezra added them to the usage of the sacred language.

    Translator note: OCR artifacts: 'Arabicw' = Arabicae; 'Syre' = Syriae; 'preetendunt' = praetendunt; 'ez verd' = eae vero; 'primd' = primo; 'literarum usum, quo punctorum' likely 'literarum usum, quoque punctorum'. 'Clar.' = Clarissimus (the Distinguished). Reference is to Jacob Golius, Dutch orientalist.

  51. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XXYV. Atque hee sunt precipua argumentorum capita, quibus viri docti se probdsse putant, punctationem Hebraicam «ipa fuisse rabbinorum post-Talmudicorum; quibus, qui se ex tanti thesauri possessione dejici patientur, me comitem neutiquam sunt habituri.

    English

    XXV. And these are the chief heads of argument by which learned men think they have proved that Hebrew pointing was itself the work of the post-Talmudic rabbis — those who submit to being dispossessed of so great a treasure will by no means find me as their companion.

    Translator note: OCR artifact: '«ipa' likely 'ipsa' (itself); 'probdsse' = probasse; 'XXYV' = XXV.

  52. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XXVI. Ab ea cura etiam, quam circa sacras Scripturas Ezra ad- hibuit, profectam notissimam istam in sacris Bibliis variationem, quee sub nomine Keri et Kethib venit, multi arbitrantur. Haud placet hic repetere, quee de natura et numero variantium istarum lectionum alibi scripsimus. Sunt qui primis Spiritus Sancti amanu- ensibus varietatem hanc ascribunt; horum aliqui mysterium ei sub- esse putant; ambiguitatem +%5 5p na causam ejus fuisse alii, Sunt qui ré¢ Kerioth notas esse Masoreticas. asseverant, partim lectiones varias e diversis codicibus collectas, partim correctiones textis cri- ticas; heec illorum opinio est, qui parum pensi habent, quid censeatur de codicis Hebraici puritate, quem Masorethicum vocant, quasi hic distinctionis nota opus esset, aut alius unquam codex Biblicus in usu hominum fuisset. Perlectis multorum virorum doctorum sen- tentiis et argumentis, aquam hic mihi herere fateor; libet tamen _addere, quee habet Isaacus Abarbanel super hae re, in preefatione ad Hieremiam prophetam. Rejecté aliorum sententia minus commoda, addit: “Vertim res vere sic se habere mihi videtur; Ezram cum Viris synagogze magnze comperisse libros perfectos et integros, prout erant scripti: priusquam verd punctationem institueret et accentus et distinetionem versuum, attendit ad lectionem: et si quid ipsi occur- reret alienum a natura sive propriectate lingue, et a grammatice regulis, secum ipse reputavit, id ob alterutram e duabus causis con- tigisse. Prim, quod scriba in his heteroclitis spectavit aliquod e mysteriis legis secundum dignitatem prophetie ejus, et profundi- tatem sapientize ejus, ideoque non ausus est conari delere quidquam e libris divinis; intellexit enim, sic singulari sapientia libros illos esse conscriptos, nec sine causa scriptas esse literas defectivas et redun-

    English

    XXVI. Many also suppose that the well-known variation in the sacred Scriptures which goes under the name of Keri and Kethib arose from that same care which Ezra applied to the sacred Scriptures. I am not disposed to repeat here what I have written elsewhere concerning the nature and number of these variant readings. There are those who ascribe this variation to the original amanuenses of the Holy Spirit; some of these think that a mystery underlies it; others say that the ambiguity of a certain Hebrew expression was its cause. There are those who assert that the Keri are Masoretic notes, partly variant readings collected from various codices, partly critical corrections of the text — this is the opinion of those who attach little weight to what is held concerning the purity of the Hebrew codex called the Masoretic, as though there were need of a mark of distinction here, or as though any other biblical codex had ever been in common use among men. Having read through the opinions and arguments of many learned men, I confess that I am at a standstill here; yet I am pleased to add what Isaac Abarbanel has on this matter in his preface to the prophet Jeremiah. Having rejected the less satisfactory opinion of others, he adds: "But the true state of the matter seems to me to be this: that Ezra together with the Men of the Great Synagogue found the books complete and intact, as they had been written. But before he established the pointing and the accents and the division of verses, he gave attention to the reading; and if anything occurred to him that was foreign to the nature or property of the language and to the rules of grammar, he considered within himself that it had come about for one of two causes. First, that the scribe in these irregular forms had regard to some one of the mysteries of the law according to the dignity of its prophecy and the depth of its wisdom, and therefore had not dared to attempt to delete anything from the divine books; for he understood that those books had been written with singular wisdom, and that the defective and redundant letters had not been written without reason —

    Translator note: OCR artifacts: '+%5 5p na' is an OCR-garbled Hebrew phrase (likely the idiomatic expression for 'scribal error' or 'ambiguity'); 'ré¢ Kerioth' likely 'tas Kerious' or simply 'the Keri' (possibly garbled Greek article with Hebrew term); 'Rejecté' = Rejecta; 'synagogze magnze' = synagogae magnae; 'propriectate' = proprietate; 'Prim' = Primo; 'sapientize' = sapientiae. Block ends mid-sentence (text continues in next block).

  53. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    374 DE REFORMATIONE EZRAITICA. [LIB. V. dantes et ejusmodi peregrinas dictiones, quamobrem reliquit eas in textu, prout revera erant scripta; in margine verd posuit Keri sive expositionem hujusce scripturee exoticee secundum proprietatem lin- gue, et juxta simplicem sensum. ... . Fieri etiam potest, ut Ezras putaverit, in Scriptura sacra exstare literas et dictiones heteroclite scriptas sine ulla alia causa, nisi quia, qui illas proferebat, non recte, ut oportet, illas expresserat, sive ob imperitiam linguse Hebraice, sive ob imperitiam orthographie; .... ideoque oportuit exponi veram dictionis scripturam et lectionem secundum grammaticee regulas. Hzeec est ratio Keri, quam in margine posuit scriba sanctus, veritus injicere manus in verba auctorum inspiratione Spiritus Sancti loquentium.”

    English

    374 ON THE EZRAIC REFORMATION. [Book V. and exotic expressions of that sort, wherefore he left them in the text just as they had truly been written, but placed in the margin the Keri — that is, the explanation of this exotic reading according to the property of the language and according to the simple sense. . . . It can also be the case that Ezra judged that there existed in the sacred Scripture letters and expressions written irregularly for no other reason than that the one who transcribed them had not expressed them correctly as he ought, whether from ignorance of the Hebrew language or from ignorance of orthography; . . . and therefore it was necessary to set forth the true spelling and reading of the expression according to the rules of grammar. This is the reason for the Keri which the holy scribe placed in the margin, being unwilling to lay hands upon the words of the authors who spoke by the inspiration of the Holy Spirit."

    Translator note: Block begins with running page header '374 DE REFORMATIONE EZRAITICA. [LIB. V.' followed by the continuation of Abarbanel's quoted speech from block 194. OCR artifact: 'scripturee' = scripturae; 'grammaticee' = grammaticae; 'Hzeec' = Haec; 'Spiritus Sancti' = Holy Spirit (glossary term).

  1. Original

    CAPUT XIII.

    English

    Chapter 13.

  2. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Reformationis ecclesie Ezraitice partes reliquee—Solennis verbi divini preedicationis instauratio, Neh. viii. 1, 8—Hjus ante captivitatem neglectus—Jehosaphati in ejus restauratione conatus, 2 Chron. xvii. 7-9—Principes sacerdotibus et Levitis in eo opere adjuncti—Primorum ecclesiarum Christianarum reforma- torum, in eo diligentia et suecessus—Judeorum nuge ; aliorumque—Cuthe- orum excommunicatio, Ezrz iv. 2, 3—Ab impuris mixturis populi separatio.

    English

    The remaining parts of the reformation of the Ezraitic church — The solemn restoration of the preaching of the divine word, Neh. viii. 1, 8 — Its neglect before the captivity — Jehoshaphat's efforts in its restoration, 2 Chron. xvii. 7-9 — Princes joined to the priests and Levites in that work — The diligence and success of the earliest reformers of the Christian churches in that work — The triflings of the Jews and of others — The excommunication of the Cuthaeans, Ezra iv. 2, 3 — The separation of the people from impure mixtures.

    Translator note: OCR ligature artifacts throughout (e.g., 'ecclesie' for 'ecclesiae', 'Ezrz' for 'Ezrae', 'reforma-torum' hyphenated across line); rendered from standard Latin and context.

  3. Original

    I. PERGIMUS in reformatione ecclesiz e captivitate reducis. Sum- mam in predicatione verbi divini, qua populus redux, qui diu in tenebris Babylonicis jacuerat, in cognitione Dei, atque officio suo rite peragendo instrueretur, diligentiam, tertio in loco, reformatoribus hisce assignavimus. Incepti ejus vere divini exstat historia Neh. vill. 1, 8, “Congregati sunt populus totus; .... legebant enim librum illum, legem Dei explanate, et exponendo sensum dabant intelligentiam per scripturam istam.” Spretum et neglectum erat officium istud populi instruendi per conciones sacras et solennes verbi Dei expositiones, durante priore defectione, quatenus scilicet ad sacerdotum et Levitarum curam ordinariam pertinuit. Extraordi- naria prophetarum verbi praedicatio ita divinee erat procurationis, ut eo nomine, neque laudanda neque increpanda esset ecclesia. Ut “labia sacerdotum scientiam conservarent,” Deus constituerat, Mal. u. 7. Ab us legem Dei, hoc est, mentis Dei in lege expositee sensum petere, populi erat offictum. Sacerdotes idcirco ob operis hujus neglectum severe Deus increpat, Hos, iv. 6. Levitis etiam populi instruendi munus incubuit, Deut. xxxiii. 10. Jehosaphato ideo ecclesiam ad voluntatem Dei reformare imstituenti, nihil antiquius erat cura verbi illius per totam ecclesiam preedicationis; cum autem sacerdotes et Levitz vel ob numeri paucitatem, vel quod illorum plurimi foedee ipsi legis divine ignoranti scelere implicarentur, muneri essent impares, ex jure communi illis adjunxit viros alios principes et magnates, quibus cordi erat ecclesia reformatio, 2

    English

    I. We continue with the reformation of the church restored from captivity. We have assigned, in the third place, to these reformers the greatest diligence in the preaching of the divine word, by which the restored people, who had long lain in Babylonian darkness, might be instructed in the knowledge of God and in the proper discharge of their duty. The history of this truly divine undertaking is found at Neh. viii. 1, 8: "All the people were gathered together; ... for they read in that book, the law of God, plainly, and by expounding the sense they gave understanding through that scripture." The duty of instructing the people through sacred sermons and solemn expositions of the word of God had been despised and neglected during the former apostasy, insofar as it pertained to the ordinary care of the priests and Levites. The extraordinary preaching of the word by the prophets was so much a matter of divine arrangement that, on that account, the church was neither to be praised nor blamed. God had ordained that "the lips of the priests should preserve knowledge," Mal. ii. 7. It was the duty of the people to seek from them the law of God, that is, the meaning of the mind of God as expounded in the law. God therefore severely rebukes the priests for their neglect of this work, Hos. iv. 6. The duty of instructing the people also rested upon the Levites, Deut. xxxiii. 10. Therefore, when Jehoshaphat set himself to reform the church according to the will of God, nothing was of greater concern to him than the preaching of that word throughout the whole church; but since the priests and Levites were unequal to the task — either on account of their small numbers, or because the greater part of them were entangled in the disgraceful crime of ignorance of the divine law itself — he joined to them, by common right, other men, princes and nobles, whose heart was set on the reformation of the church, 2

  4. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Chron. xvii. 7-9. Hujus enim muneris administrationis neglectus, defectionis ecclesiastics rexujpiv est certissimum; accuratio vero, reformationis pars haud ultima. Pus ideo reformatoribus hujus officii ratio habita est quam diligentissime. Ei etiam operi non sine successu admirabili incubuerunt, quibus Deo uti placuit in ecclesiis suis a mysticee Babylonis servitute diuturna recuperandis.

    English

    Chron. xvii. 7-9. For the neglect of the administration of this duty is a most certain sign of ecclesiastical defection; and its careful discharge is by no means the least part of reformation. Therefore the pious reformers gave the most diligent attention to this office. Those also whom God was pleased to use in recovering His churches from the long bondage of mystical Babylon applied themselves to that work with no small and admirable success.

    Translator note: The word 'rexujpiv' in the original is an OCR-garbled Greek term; from context ('most certain sign of ecclesiastical defection') it appears to be a Greek word meaning 'sign' or 'proof' (likely τεκμήριον or similar); rendered as 'sign' from context.

  5. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    II. Arbitrantur recentiores Judi, paraphrasim Chaldaicam verbis illis, quee ex Nehemiah protulimus, indicari. Ei, sive sententiz accedunt, seu delirio se affines preebent e Christianis nonnulli, post- quam in opinione alia) haud minus absurda statuerint dovrde bao- Jéoe, At nos, lingue Hebraicee usum et peritiam e populo non- dum interiisse, quod vellent, superits ostendimus. Porro; expresse dicitur, concionatores hosce Ezraiticos prius librum legis “explanate legisse,” deinde “ sensus expositione, scilicet intelligentiam” dedisse. Cui, queso, fini serviret ista explanata lectio, si plebs neutiquam intellexisset ipsum verborum sonum? Solennis ideo erat instituti divini de preedicatione verbi assidua restitutio, quae memoratur. Se- quitur Cutheorum excommunicatio, seu rejectio potits. Historia exstat Ezree iv. 2,3: “Arcesserunt ad Zerubbabelem, et ad primores populi, et dixerunt eis, Adificemus vobiscum: nam sicut vos requisi- turi sumus Deum vestrum; non enim alteri sacrificamus inde a diebus Esar-haddonis regis Assyria, qui deduxit nos huc. Dixit verd eis Zerubbabel, et Joshua, cum reliquis primoribus paternarum familia- rum Israelis, Non est vestrum nobiscum zedificare domum Deo nostro, sed nos, qui una sumus eedificabimus Jehovee Deo Israelis.” Non erat in cult divino participatio, sed reoum Persicorum gratia, qua tune favente utebantur Judeei, quam ambierunt hypocrite. Si enim animo sincero quzsiissent se Deo Israelis adjungere, rejiciendi non erant. Sed alia plane res erat, prout ex eventu patuit; ee quidquam aliud religionem pratendentes in animis habuerunt, quam quod in simili casu, ante tot secula Sichemite, Gen. xxxiv. 23.

    English

    II. The more recent Jews hold that the Chaldaic paraphrase is indicated by those words we cited from Nehemiah. Some Christians also agree with this view, or show themselves sympathetic to this delusion, after having settled upon another opinion no less absurd concerning two kingdoms. But we have shown above that the use and mastery of the Hebrew language had not yet perished from the people, as they would have it. Furthermore, it is expressly stated that these Ezraitic speakers first read the book of the law "plainly," and then gave "understanding by exposition of the sense." To what end, I ask, would that plain reading serve, if the common people had not at all understood the very sound of the words? Therefore what is here mentioned was the restoration of the solemn divine ordinance concerning the continual preaching of the word. Next follows the excommunication, or rather the rejection, of the Cuthaeans. The history is found at Ezra iv. 2, 3: "They came to Zerubbabel, and to the heads of the people, and said to them, Let us build with you: for, just as you, we seek your God; for we have not sacrificed to another since the days of Esar-haddon king of Assyria, who brought us here. But Zerubbabel, and Joshua, with the rest of the heads of the fathers' families of Israel, said to them, It is not for you to build with us a house for our God; but we ourselves together will build for Jehovah the God of Israel." It was not participation in the divine worship that these hypocrites sought, but the favor of the Persian kings, of which the Jews were then making favorable use. For if they had sincerely sought to join themselves to the God of Israel, they were not to be rejected. But the matter was plainly otherwise, as the outcome showed; they had nothing else in their minds under the pretense of religion than what the Shechemites had in a similar case so many centuries before, Gen. xxxiv. 23.

    Translator note: The phrase 'dovrde bao-Jéoe' is OCR-garbled Greek; from context (an opinion held by some Christians no less absurd than the Jewish view about the Chaldaic paraphrase) it appears to reference 'two kingdoms' or a similar concept; rendered from context as 'two kingdoms'.

  6. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    III. Samaritanorum rejectioni accessit ab impuris mixturis cum populis profanis separatio. a prolixe narratur, Ezree capitibus nono et decimo, Nehemiz verd ultimo. Atque ita demum absoluta erat diaCénros illa ecclesize reformatio, et theologize Mosaicze in pristinum locum, honorem usum, et dignitatem restitutio.

    English

    III. To the rejection of the Samaritans was added the separation of the people from impure mixtures with profane peoples. This is narrated at length in chapters nine and ten of Ezra, and in the last chapter of Nehemiah. And so at last that arrangement of the church's reformation was completed, and Mosaic Theology was restored to its former place, honor, use, and dignity.

    Translator note: The word 'diaCénros' is an OCR-garbled Greek term; from context ('that arrangement/ordering of the church's reformation') it likely represents a Greek word such as διάθεσις (arrangement, disposition) or διάκρισις (ordering); rendered as 'arrangement' from context.

  1. Original

    CAPUT XIV.

    English

    Chapter 14.

  2. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Judaice ecclesie apostasia finalis—Hjus occasiones generales—Populus Gentilibus mistus—Philosophi ingressus—Mala ex ea varia enata—Disputationes, rixae— Sectee—Lingue sanctz oblivio, plebis oppressio et ignorantia—Doctorum am- bitio et caecitas—Morum corruptio—Scripturarum versiones.

    English

    The final apostasy of the Jewish church — The general occasions of this — The people mixed with Gentiles — The entrance of philosophy — The various evils arising from it — Disputes, quarrels — Sects — The forgetting of the sacred language, the oppression and ignorance of the common people — The ambition and blindness of the teachers — Corruption of morals — Versions of the Scriptures.

    Translator note: OCR artifacts throughout: 'Hjus' = 'Hujus', 'ecclesie' = 'ecclesiae', 'Sectee' = 'Sectae', 'Lingue sanctz' = 'Linguae sanctae'; all silently resolved. This block functions as a chapter summary/table of contents.

  3. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    I. Gratram Dei in ecclesiz restauratione secuta est, temporis pro- cessu, hominum ingratorum defectio, eamque casus et ruina horri-

    English

    I. The grace of God in the restoration of the church was, in the course of time, followed by the falling away of ungrateful men, and that falling away by a most horrible

    Translator note: Block ends mid-sentence with 'horri-', continuing into block 205 ('biliss...'). OCR artifacts: 'Gratram' = 'Gratiam', 'ecclesiz' = 'ecclesiae'. Translation carries the sentence to its natural break point; completion follows in block 205.

  4. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    376 ECCLESLE JUDAICE DEFECTIO ULTIMA, [LIB. Vv. biliss Ut eam etiam paucis exponamus, postulat instituti nostri ratio. Ministerio prophetico fundata nova ecclesia, eo durante, quamvis haud omni culpa vacans, puritatem tamen retinuit Deo misericordi gratam. Eo sublato, tota ecclesiaze moles sensim vergit in ruinam. Quz eam in salebras compegerunt, e quibus emergere nunquam potuit, brevi indicabimus, deinde defectionis ejus totalis naturam.

    English

    collapse and ruin. The plan of our work requires that we set this forth briefly as well. The new church, founded upon the prophetic ministry, retained, while that ministry endured — though not entirely free from every fault — a purity that was pleasing to the merciful God. Once it was removed, the entire body of the church gradually sank into ruin. We shall briefly indicate what things drove it into those difficulties from which it could never emerge, and then the nature of its total apostasy.

    Translator note: Block begins with page header 'ECCLESLE JUDAICE DEFECTIO ULTIMA, [LIB. V.' and the continuation syllable 'biliss' (completing 'horribilissima' from block 204). OCR artifacts: 'ECCLESLE' = 'ECCLESIAE', 'ecclesiaze' = 'ecclesiae', 'Quz' = 'Quae'. The page header and continuation syllable are not translated as running text.

  5. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    II. A tempore reformationis absolute, populus tyrannide et oppres- sionibus regum Syrize et Egypti eppressus, variisque calamitatibus huc illuc undique dispersus etiam alienigenas in terra sancta ferre coactus, plurimorum malorum contagione illico erat affectus. Lis seculis, eristicam istam philosophiam inanibus vitilitigationibus sti- patam, quam non ita pridem parturiebant, obstetricantibus Macedo- num armis, longe lateque per totum orientem in lucem produxerunt Greci. Ham etiam imbiberunt Judeorum doctores. Dum staret templum Solomonis, atque in eo sincero et debito cultu Deum caste adorarent, pils omnibus penitus incognita erat ea philosophia. Ante enim captivitatem Babylonicam, rei literariz, aut exoticarum scientia- rum nulla occurrit apud gentem istam mentio; unis exceptis mathe- maticis, quas a Chaldzis acceptas, in usus idololatricos pervertisse videntur. Prona quippe est in superbiam et desosdaswoviav omnis humana sapientia, preesertim ubi menti insidet in veritatis obsequium non subactz. Greecanica autem ista philosophia sensim in ecclesiam introducta, non tantim in magnum malum, sed in purioris theologice perniciem, citissime evasit. Hine etenim illi, quorum religio in sola fide et observantia mandatorum Dei constitit, scholas erigere, illarum plane absimiles, quibus preefuerunt antiqui prophete, dispu- tationes infinitas instituere, nodos nectere, et in sectas dissilire ccepe- runt, non aliter, quam philosophie istius causa factum esse inter Greecos, novimus. Non magis Platonis, non Aristotelis, non Zenonis nomina apud Greecos turbarum disputatricium insignia fuére, quam Shammai, Hillelis, aliorumque apud Judeos. Academicos, Peri- pateticos, Stoicos, zmulati sunt Phariseei, Sadduceei, Esseni: eo autem horum, quam illorum disputandi pruritus perniciosior exstitit, qudd non de lana caprina, seu figmentis, que de propriis cerebris, ut araneze telas texerunt, ut illi, sed de religione, de cultu Dei, de Scripturarum sensu, que omnia sacra et adoranda, rixas inierunt.

    English

    II. From the time of the completed restoration, the people, oppressed by the tyranny and oppressions of the kings of Syria and Egypt, scattered hither and thither in all directions by various calamities, and compelled to endure foreigners even in the holy land, were immediately infected by the contagion of very many evils. In those centuries, the Greeks brought forth far and wide throughout the entire East that eristic philosophy, packed with empty wrangling, which they had not long before been giving birth to — the arms of the Macedonians serving as midwife. The teachers of the Jews also drank this in. While the temple of Solomon stood, and they worshipped God purely in it with sincere and proper devotion, that philosophy was entirely unknown to all the devout. For before the Babylonian captivity, no mention of literary learning or of foreign sciences occurs among that people — with the sole exception of mathematics, which they appear to have received from the Chaldeans and perverted to idolatrous uses. For all human wisdom is prone to pride and arrogance, especially when it resides in a mind not yet subdued to obedience to the truth. But that Greek philosophy, gradually introduced into the church, very quickly turned not merely into a great evil but into the ruin of purer theology. For those whose religion consisted in faith alone and the observance of the commandments of God began to erect schools — wholly unlike those over which the ancient prophets presided — to institute endless disputes, to tie knots, and to split into sects, just as we know that same philosophy caused to happen among the Greeks. The names of Plato, Aristotle, and Zeno were no more the banners of disputing factions among the Greeks than were the names of Shammai, Hillel, and others among the Jews. The Pharisees, Sadducees, and Essenes emulated the Academics, Peripatetics, and Stoics — and the itch for disputation of the former was more pernicious than that of the latter, because they entered into quarrels not about goat's wool or about fictions which, like spiders spinning webs from their own brains, they had fabricated — as the Greeks did — but about religion, the worship of God, and the meaning of the Scriptures, all of which are sacred and to be revered.

    Translator note: OCR artifact 'desosdaswoviav' is a heavily garbled Greek word in the phrase 'in superbiam et desosdaswoviav'; from context (pride and its companion vice in human wisdom) the intended word is most likely ἀλαζονείαν (arrogance/vainglory), rendered as 'arrogance'. Other OCR artifacts silently resolved: 'Syrize' = 'Syriae', 'eppressus' = 'oppressus', 'Chaldzis' = 'Chaldaeis', 'preesertim' = 'praesertim', 'cceperunt' = 'coeperunt', etc.

  6. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    III. Deinde linguz sanctz populus ex magna parte erat oblitus, Is secundus erat misturee cum Gentilibus fructus. Qui in dispersio- nibus, Greece, qui in avitis sedibus vixerunt, Syriace locuti sunt. Ita plebs paulatim in summam legis Dei ignorantiam adducta, cum vix linguam intelligeret, in qua sol scripta erat. Ea ignorantia freti, doctorculi cristas erigere, sibi nil non arrogare, quasi soli saperent,. populum despicere, eorumque fidei dominari, titulos magistrales sibi sumere, invicem contendere, omni timoris Dei studio abjecto, non- nulli dubitarunt. Longum nimis esset sectarum origines, discrimina, opiniones, scelera, praetextus, hic loci persequi. Cum inter nota versari, et ab aliis occupata, ob rationem operis necesse habeam, eorum tanttm capita breviter perstringere placet. Sufficiat ideo plebis ignorantiam, doctorum superbiam, vanitatem, ceecitatem, cum ila, litera ips4, hi Spiritu essent destituti, inter causas defectionis catholice summatim annumerasse.

    English

    III. Next, the people had for the most part forgotten the sacred language. That was the second fruit of their mixing with the Gentiles. Those who lived in the dispersions spoke Greek; those who lived in their ancestral seats spoke Syriac. Thus the common people were gradually brought into the deepest ignorance of the law of God, since they could scarcely understand the language in which it alone was written. Relying on that ignorance, petty teachers began to puff themselves up, to arrogate everything to themselves as though they alone were wise, to despise the people, to lord it over their faith, to assume honorific titles, to contend with one another — some even doubted, having cast aside all fear of God. It would take too long here to trace the origins, distinctions, opinions, crimes, and pretexts of the sects. Since I must deal with matters well known and already treated by others, for the purposes of this work, it is my intention to touch briefly only on their main points. Let it suffice, therefore, to have reckoned in summary, among the causes of the general apostasy, the ignorance of the common people and the pride, vanity, and blindness of the teachers — the former destitute of the letter itself, the latter of the Spirit.

    Translator note: OCR artifacts silently resolved: 'linguz sanctz' = 'linguae sanctae', 'misturee' = 'mixturae', 'Greece' = 'Graece', 'sol' = 'sola', 'tanttm' = 'tantum', 'ceecitatem' = 'caecitatem', 'litera ips4' = 'litera ipsa', 'catholice' = 'catholicae'.

  7. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    IV. Adde, quod, postquam per aliquod tempus Hasmonzei rerum potiti essent, Seoxpuréy divinitus institutd abjecta, in regimine politico palam ad mores ritusque Greecanicos defecerunt. Greeca fuére no- mina, Hyreanus, Alexander, Aristobulus, Antigonus, eorum, qui more Macedonico populo imperitabant. Atque inde etiam non minima mala orta sunt. Cum itaque desierit in ecclesia ministerium pro- pheticum, populus autem, profanis cum Gentilibus misturis expositus, linguze suze pene esset oblitus, atque doctores, in varias sectas philo- sophorum more dissilientes proprio tantum honori consulerent, et nemo esset, qui flagitiorum segetes indies succrescentium exscinderet, omnia palam in ultimam properabant ruinam. Prius autem, quam fatalis hujus defectionis capita recenseam, necesse est, ut de version- ibus sacree Scripture, que circa hec tempora, cum populus lingue sancte peritiam amiserat, ortum habuisse plurimi arbitrantur, non- nulla dicamus, ea digressionibus brevissimis expediri posse spes est.

    English

    IV. Add to this that, after the Hasmoneans had held power for some time, having cast aside the divinely instituted theocracy, they openly defected in their political governance to Greek customs and rites. Greek were the names — Hyrcanus, Alexander, Aristobulus, Antigonus — of those who ruled the people after the Macedonian manner. And from that source also no small evils arose. Thus, when the prophetic ministry had ceased in the church, and the people, exposed to profane mixing with the Gentiles, had nearly forgotten their own language, and the teachers, splitting into various sects after the manner of philosophers, consulted only their own honor, and there was no one to cut down the ever-increasing harvests of wickedness — everything was openly hastening toward final ruin. But before I recount the main heads of this fatal apostasy, it is necessary that I say something about the versions of the holy Scriptures which very many consider to have arisen around this period, when the people had lost their proficiency in the sacred language; I hope it can be dealt with in the briefest of digressions.

    Translator note: OCR artifact 'Seoxpuréy divinitus institutd' is a garbled Greek/Latin phrase; from context (the Hasmoneans abandoning divinely ordained governance) the intended reading is 'theocratia divinitus instituta' (the divinely instituted theocracy), rendered accordingly. Other OCR artifacts silently resolved: 'Hasmonzei' = 'Hasmonaei', 'Greecanicos' = 'Graecanicos', 'linguze suze' = 'linguae suae', 'sacree Scripture' = 'sacrae Scripturae', 'lingue sancte' = 'linguae sanctae'.

  8. Original

    De versione Greca sacrarum Scripturarum LXX. seniorum.

    English

    On the Greek Version of the Holy Scriptures by the Seventy Elders.

  9. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    I. Dz versione Scripturarum Greeca réiv LXX. quee huic temporis intervallo, dum in proclive esset ad defectionem catholicam ecclesia Judaica, communiter assignatur, necesse habeo ea dicere, que olim Protagoras, referente Laértio, lib. ix.51, de diis gentium. Tlep? wiv JeGiv, Inquit, od% eyu eidevau, e410 cog elolv, 210° wg 08m eioive ToAAd yap re xwWAUoUT eidevour, 4 re ddnrdrns, xl Bpads av 6 Bios rod dvdpuirov. Omnia enim, que de versione illa vulgo dicuntur, adeo sunt incerta, tot tanteeque circa ea sunt opinionum digladiationes, ut iis omnibus accurate ex- aminandis, vix vite: spatium sufficeret; ita quod ille olim dixerit, in- certos multos, rem hanc certare, vidimus.

    English

    I. Concerning the Greek version of the Scriptures by the Seventy, which is commonly assigned to this interval of time — while the Jewish church was on a downward slope toward general apostasy — I must say what Protagoras once said, as reported by Laertius, book ix. 51, concerning the gods of the nations. "Concerning the gods," he says, "I am not able to know whether they exist or do not exist, nor what they are like; for many things prevent one from knowing — both the obscurity of the matter and the brevity of human life." For all that is commonly said about that version is so uncertain, and so many and so great are the battles of opinion about it, that scarcely a lifetime would suffice for accurately examining them all; so that what he once said we have seen — that many uncertain men contend about this uncertain matter.

    Translator note: The inline Greek quotation 'Tlep? wiv JeGiv... dvdpuiron' is heavily OCR-damaged. It is the well-known Protagoras fragment (DK 80 B4) as quoted by Diogenes Laertius IX.51: Περὶ μὲν θεῶν, οὐκ ἔχω εἰδέναι, οὔθ᾽ ὡς εἰσίν, οὔθ᾽ ὡς οὐκ εἰσίν· πολλὰ γάρ τε κωλύει εἰδέναι, ἥ τε ἀδηλότης, καὶ βραχὺς ὢν ὁ βίος τοῦ ἀνθρώπου. Translated from the reconstructed Greek original. Other OCR artifacts: 'Dz' = 'De', 'réiv' = 'τῶν', 'quee' = 'quae', 'tanteeque' = 'tantaeque', 'vite:' = 'vitae'.

  10. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    II. Versionem aliquam hisce temporibus Scripturarum per LX XII. viros factam fuisse, plurimi consentiunt; nec desunt tamen, qui om- nem de ea historiam tanquam malam mercem, et fabulam mere Judaicam repudiant. Tempori Ptolemei Lagi opus illud assignant Trenzeus et Clemens Alexandrinus; Philadelphi, notissimus historiz pater Aristeeas apud Josephum, et ipse Josephus; Philometoris non- nulli, Philadelphum misisse ad Herodem Judzorum regem, ut interpretes istos ad se mitteret, auctor est Justinus Apol. ii, Que in

    English

    II. Very many agree that some version of the Scriptures was made at this time by seventy-two men; yet there are those who reject the entire history of it as bad goods and a purely Jewish fable. Irenaeus and Clement of Alexandria assign that work to the time of Ptolemy Lagus; the most celebrated father of the history, Aristeas — as found in Josephus — and Josephus himself assign it to Philadelphus; some assign it to Philometor. Justin, in Apol. ii, is the authority for the claim that Philadelphus sent to Herod the king of the Jews requesting that he send those interpreters to him. What in

    Translator note: Block ends mid-sentence with 'Que in', continuing into the next chunk. OCR artifacts silently resolved: 'Trenzeus' = 'Irenaeus', 'historiz' = 'historiae', 'Aristeeas' = 'Aristeas', 'Judzorum' = 'Judaeorum'. The citation 'Justinus Apol. ii' is preserved as the author wrote it.

  11. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    378 DE VERSIONE SCRIPTURARUM LXX. [LIB. v. sumMo Viro ducropyoia, Seu rupspayc xpovxev, probat eum rumori- bus, qui de versione ista vulgo jactabantur, fidem prebuisse nimis facilem. Consilii libros legis Judaicee obtinendi Philadelpho auctorem fuisse Demetrium Phalereum ‘plerique scribunt; at Demetrii istius opera Philadelphum in re literaria paranda nunquam usum fuisse alii arbitrantur; magno enim eum apud regem istum odio fuisse, atque proinde initio ejus regni ex morsu aspidis diem obiisse prope Diospolim scribit Laértius. Neque huic testimonio aliter occurrere potuit Cl. Vossius, quam asserendo, Philadelphum, regnante patre, Bibliothecam suam instituisse, contra communem fidem veterum omnium; cum tamen nec ita nodo sufficiat cuneus; nam longe ante patris sui obitum capitali odio Demetrium prosequutus est Phila- delphus. Porro, sex ex omni tribu missos esse a pontifice summo Judzorum ad Philadelphum, ad opus illud conficiendum plurimi pene audent jurare; sunt autem, qui tantum numerum hominum doctorum ex quaque tribu tum Hierosolymis vixisse, nee juratis credent. Quidam illos non tam interpretes, quam vates fuisse vo- lunt; inter quos aliquando fuit Augustinus, de Civit. Dei, lib. xviii. cap. xlii., quod Hieronymo nemo unquam persuaserit. In LX XII. cellas distributos, unumquemque totum opus separatim confecisse, ita ut in nullo verbo reddendo dissentirent affirmat Justinus; fig- mentum suaviter ridet Hieronymus, histories post Justinum fidem adhibent Serarius, aliique; cum Hieronymo plures derogant. Totam versionem LXXII. diebus absolutam fuisge nonnulli scribunt; hor- rendam istam festinationem alii repudiant. Sunt, qui, Pentateuchum solum eos transtulisse, scribunt, ut Aristzeas, Josephus, Philo, et Talmudici doctores pene omnes; totam Veteris Testamenti seriptu- ram Hspieres, Morinus, Neotericorum plurimi. Judsos eo opere plurimum gavisos esse, nonnulli statuunt; alii ob inceptum angariam* solenniter instituisse, ipsumque opus exsecrAsse: versionem suam LXX. non ex Hebraica veritate, sed ex Targum Chaldaico confecisse asserit Philo, cui assentiunt rabbinorum nonnulli ; ex codice Hebreeo sine punctis exarato Cappellus, et qui ei in controversia de punctis nihil non debent. Codicem aureis literis si non exaratum, at ornatum honoris causa ad Philadelphum misisse, aiunt quidam, summum pontificem ; plerique rabbinorum illiusmodi codicem profanum esse, neque ulli usui aptum clamant. Quidam summa linguarum peritia instructos interpretes, summaque fide in opere adornando usos esse affirmant : sensum sponte ob varias rationes multis in locis corrupisse alii; fide aut intelligentia caruisse, Munsterus et Ximenius, Sane mira sunt, quee de versione hac scribit Hieronymus ad Augustinum. Et ad Paulam et Eustochium, preefat. in Esa. noluisse interpretes fidei suze sacramenta perspicue ethnicis prodere, diserte affirmat. Versionem Grecam, que adhue sub eorum nomine exstat, illam ipsam esse, * Angarie, jejunia quatuor temporum. Martinii Lexicon Philologicum.—Ep. quam illi olim elaborarunt, conjiciunt plurimi; antiquam illam dudum periisse contendit Drusius, nec solus. Si supersit, pessime pluribus im locis, post Hieronymum, corruptam esse concedunt plu- rimi, inter quos est Bellarminus; puram illibatamque preservatam asseverat Morinus. Totam traditionem de versione ista fabulam Judaicam, ut ante diximus, nonnulli rentur. Kam concinnandi an- sam ex Exod. xxiv. 7, 11, arripuisse fabulatores, statuit Heinsius in Aristarcho, cap. x. ‘‘Dictum est,” inquit, “ Mosem, Aaronem, et LXX. seniores ascendisse ad Deum, et quod in principes filioram Israel non misit manum suam; pro quibus ultimis verbis Hellenistze habent, Kai ray éxidcxrdv rod "lopana dsepurnoey odd: eis, eb electorum Israel non dissonuit neque unus. Hinc haud dubid historia de Pto- lemezo et illis LX X. senioribus... hinc famosze illee scene, quas beatus Hieronymus explodit, hinc inventum illud, neminem in tanto numero in exprimendis sacris dissensisse.” Placuisset forsan iis, qui non ig- norant, quam periti sint ex leviculis occasionibus portentissimorum mendaciorum conficiendorum artifices Judzi, viri doctissimi conjec- tura, nisi eum grammaticum fuisse et vanum hominem, ridendum ob arrogantiam, postquam in vivis esse desiit, pronuntiasset recentior Aristarchus. Opiniones hasce diversas, aliasve circa versionem hanc digladiationes, examini hic loci subjicere abs opere instituto esset alienum. Cum autem in illud tempus, de quo agimus, communiter referatur, nihil, quod sciam, impedit, quo minus, quid de ea sentiam, breviter dicerem.

    English

    378 ON THE TRANSLATION OF THE SCRIPTURES BY THE LXX. [BOOK V. He demonstrates, by means of a quality befitting a most distinguished man, that he gave too ready a credence to the rumors that were commonly circulated about that translation. Most writers say that Demetrius Phalereus was the one who advised Philadelphus to obtain the books of the Jewish law; but others think that Philadelphus never made use of the services of that Demetrius in the preparation of his literary undertaking, for Laertius writes that Demetrius was in great disfavor with that king, and therefore died at the beginning of his reign from the bite of a serpent near Diospolis. The learned Vossius could counter this testimony in no other way than by asserting that Philadelphus had established his Library while his father was still reigning -- contrary to the common testimony of all the ancients -- yet even so that wedge is not sufficient for the knot; for Philadelphus had pursued Demetrius with mortal hatred long before his father's death. Moreover, nearly everyone ventures to swear that six men from each tribe were sent by the high priest of the Jews to Philadelphus to complete that work; but there are those who would not believe even sworn witnesses that so large a number of learned men from each tribe was then living in Jerusalem. Some maintain that these men were not so much translators as prophets; among those who at one time held this view was Augustine, in City of God, book XVIII, chapter xlii, which Jerome was never persuaded of by anyone. Justin affirms that they were distributed into seventy-two cells and that each one produced the entire work separately, so that they agreed on every single word rendered; Jerome gently mocks this fiction; Serarius and others give credence to the history after Justin; many follow Jerome in discounting it. Some write that the entire translation was completed in seventy-two days; others reject that dreadful haste. There are those who write that they translated only the Pentateuch -- such as Aristeas, Josephus, Philo, and nearly all the Talmudic scholars; Huetius, Morinus, and most of the moderns say the whole of the Old Testament scriptures. Some hold that the Jews were greatly pleased by that work; others that they solemnly instituted a fast on account of the undertaking that had been begun, and cursed the work itself. Philo asserts that the LXX made their translation not from the Hebrew truth but from the Chaldean Targum, and certain of the rabbis agree with him; Cappellus, and those who owe everything to him in the controversy concerning the vowel points, say it was made from a Hebrew manuscript written without points. Some say the high priest sent a manuscript, if not written in golden letters, at least adorned with them, as a mark of honor to Philadelphus; most of the rabbis declare that a manuscript of that kind is profane and fit for no use at all. Some affirm that the translators were equipped with the highest proficiency in languages and employed the greatest fidelity in executing the work; others that they willingly corrupted the sense in many places for various reasons; Munster and Ximenes say they lacked either fidelity or understanding. Truly remarkable are the things Jerome writes about this translation in his letter to Augustine. And in the preface to Isaiah, addressed to Paula and Eustochium, he expressly affirms that the translators were unwilling to disclose to pagans the sacraments of their faith openly. Most conjecture that the Greek translation which still survives under their name is the very one they produced long ago; Drusius, and he is not alone, maintains that the ancient one has long since perished. If it survives, most concede that it has been very badly corrupted in numerous places since Jerome, among whom is Bellarmine; Morinus asserts that it has been preserved pure and unimpaired. Some think the whole tradition concerning this translation is a Jewish fable, as we said before. Heinsius, in Aristarchus, chapter x, determines that the fable-makers seized the occasion for fabricating it from Exod. 24:7, 11. He writes that it was said that Moses, Aaron, and seventy elders ascended to God, and that He did not lay His hand on the princes of the children of Israel; in place of which last words the Hellenists have: of the elect of Israel not even one dissented. Hence, beyond doubt, the story about Ptolemy and those seventy elders -- hence those famous scenes which blessed Jerome explodes, hence that invention that not one among so large a number disagreed in the rendering of the holy scriptures. The conjecture of that most learned man would perhaps have pleased those who are not unaware of how skilled the Jews are as craftsmen in fabricating the most monstrous falsehoods from the slightest occasions -- had not a more recent Aristarchus declared him to be a grammarian and a vain man, to be laughed at for his arrogance, after he had passed from the living. To subject these various opinions, or other controversies about this translation, to examination in this place would be foreign to the task I have undertaken. Since it is commonly referred to the period we are discussing, nothing that I know of prevents me from briefly saying what I think of it. [*Angariae: the fasts of the four seasons. Martini, Lexicon Philologicum. -- Ed.]

    Translator note: Running page header incorporated into block. The opening phrase 'sumMo Viro ducropyoia, Seu rupspayc xpovxev' is heavily OCR-damaged Greek; rendered from context as a characterization of a most distinguished man. 'Hspieres' is likely OCR for a proper name (possibly Huetius); rendered as 'Huetius' from context. Embedded Greek quotations throughout are OCR-damaged and rendered from Owen's own Latin paraphrase and context. The footnote (*Angarie) is embedded in the original block and translated in brackets at the end.

  12. Original

    III. Versionem legis seu Pentateuchi Mosaicee in linguam Greecam factam esse circa tempora Ptolemei Philadelphi, evincunt plu- rimorum testimonia et celebris traditio. Probabile est, a Judezis Alexandrinis id operis susceptum esse, in eorum gratiam, qui in ea dispersione lingua Greeca utebantur, neque Hebraice essent docti. An Targum aliquod, quod aliqui volunt, tum temporis exstiterit, plane est incertum. Maxima sane pars populi dialecto tum tem- poris usa est Syro-chaldea. Fuerunt igitur forsan inter eos, qui in opere hoc scripturas transferendi in linguam vernaculam, prei- verunt Hellenistis. Sed, que de eo dicuntur, sunt conjecture mere, cum nulla istiusmodi laboris supersint vestigia. Pentateucho temporis decursu accessit scripturarum Veteris Testamenti quod reliquum est. Totum opus ab iisdem auctoribus non prodiisse, et fatentur plurimi, et exstant indicia certa. Ad eundem modum absolutum fuisse opus Targumicum, statim videbimus. A quibus- cunque autem prodiit, illud patet, susceptum et absolutum opus fuisse, cm ecclesia Judaica jam preeceps rueret in exitium; atque inde conjici potest, quanti esset facienda ista versio, si adhuc exstaret integra et incorrupta. At quicquid est quod prime istius Alexan- drinze versionis reliquum est, varie corruptum et interpolatum fuisse diebus Hieronymi ipse passim ostendit. Bene esset, si ex eo tem-

    English

    III. That the translation of the law, or Mosaic Pentateuch, into the Greek language was made around the time of Ptolemy Philadelphus is demonstrated by the testimonies of very many and by widespread tradition. It is probable that this work was undertaken by the Alexandrian Jews for the benefit of those who in that dispersion used the Greek language and were not learned in Hebrew. Whether any Targum existed at that time, as some maintain, is entirely uncertain. Certainly the great majority of the people at that time used the Syro-Chaldean dialect. There were therefore perhaps among them those who preceded the Hellenists in the work of transferring the scriptures into the vernacular tongue. But what is said about this consists of mere conjectures, since no traces of such a labor survive. In the course of time, the remainder of the Old Testament scriptures was added to the Pentateuch. Most concede, and certain proofs exist, that the whole work did not come from the same authors. We shall see presently that the Targum work was completed in the same manner. But whoever produced it, this much is clear: the work was undertaken and completed when the Jewish church was already rushing headlong toward its destruction; and from this one may conjecture how greatly that translation ought to be valued, if it still existed complete and uncorrupted. But whatever remains of that first Alexandrian version has been variously corrupted and interpolated in the days of Jerome, as he himself shows throughout. It would be well if from that time

    Translator note: Block ends mid-sentence ('Bene esset, si ex eo tem-'), continuing into block 214. Translation carries the sentence fragment faithfully.

  13. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    380 DE VERSIONE SCRIPTURARUM LXX. [LIB. Vv. pore nihil mali passa fuisset vulgata, quee tune exstabat, Greeca versio. Unde unde illud factum sit, negari non potest, eam jam sexcentis in locis abs Hebraica veritate dissentire, atque seepius verba dare, quibus subest nullus sensus tolerabilis, in quibus exponendis, quam frustra sint interpretes, non opus est dicere; res ipsa patet. Sunt tamen, qui, Servatorem nostrum ea versione usum fuisse, atque ita ecclesize commendasse, affirmant; prorsus uti sacrificulus quidam scripsit, eum Missas cantitare solitum. De Novi Testamenti scriptoribus majori cum probabilitatis specie id affirmari posse videtur. Multa enim loca Veteris Testamenti in eorum scriptis recitantur iisdem verbis, que etiamnum exstant in versione Greeca; quamvis seepissime ab Hebraicis in nonnullis discrepare videantur. Discrepantiam istam verborum tanttim esse, non etiam senstis ostenderunt plurimi; nonnulli etiam apostolos textum Hebraicum revera sequutos esse, ubi vulgo versioni Greece adheesisse videntur. Maxime arridet illo- rum sententia, qui Spiritum Sanctum totius Scripture auctorem pro arbitrio suo mentem propriam exponentem, testimonia ex Vetere in Novum Testamentum, que ipsi placuerunt verbis utens, tra- duxisse affirmant; Graecee autem versionis exscriptores Christianos, sensim ea ipsa verba, ei inseruisse, IV. Haud desunt argumenta validissima, quibus nituntur sen- tentiz hujus auctores. Unicum hie loci mihi indicare sufficiet, quod nescio an a quoquam hactenus sit observatum. Notum est, testimonia nonnulla obscuritis paulo in Novo Testamento esse pro- lata, ita ut non cuivis facile statim sit discernere, e quo loco Veteris sint desumpta. Korum aliquot certum est, quosdam Greeco textui inseruisse iis in locis, ubi antea nullum eorum erat vestigium, atque € quibus neque desumpta fuerunt, neque sumi poterant. Exemplo sint ea verba, que citat apostolus Epist. ad Heb. cap. 1. 6, Kai apoo- AUINTETHCKY AIT wevTEs cyyeror Oeod. Cum, unde apostolus heec verba mutuatus esset, quidam non scirent, inserenda duxerunt Deutero- nomi cap. xxxil. 43, itaque post ista verba, Edopavdnre ovpavol kwoe aura, addiderunt, xa) xpocxnodrwouy airy rdvres dyyeros Ozod; quo- rum verborum in textu Hebraico neque vola est, neque vestigium ; nihil, quod iis inserendis ansam ullam preberet; ut autem locum interpolatum esse intelligamus, immediate post verborum istorum intrusionem violentam, repetunt illud edgpdvdqre, ut ita legitime pro- cederet orationis Mosaice sensus. Apostolum autem verba ista ex eo loco non protulisse, preeterquam, quod in eo non sint verba Spi- ritus Sancti, cujus nomine ea profert, manifestum facit preefatio ; quam testimonio ei premittit. ’Oray, inquit, cloayayn roy xpwrdroxoy eg rHy oinxoumévgy, AEyer; in ista autem xeptox Mosaica de inductione primogeniti in mundum, verba nulla sunt, cujus enarratio directus est Spiritus Sancti scopus in Ps. xcvii,, in quo revera testimonium illud dictum est.

    English

    380 ON THE TRANSLATION OF THE SCRIPTURES BY THE LXX. [BOOK V. -- the common Greek version that then existed had suffered no harm. However it came to pass, it cannot be denied that it now disagrees with the Hebrew truth in six hundred places, and more often gives words under which there lies no tolerable sense; how vainly the interpreters labor in expounding such passages there is no need to say -- the matter is self-evident. There are those, however, who affirm that our Savior used that version and thereby commended it to the church -- precisely as some petty priest once wrote that He was accustomed to chanting the Mass. That this can be affirmed with greater plausibility of the writers of the New Testament seems possible. For many passages from the Old Testament are cited in their writings in the very same words that still survive in the Greek version, although they very frequently appear to differ in certain respects from the Hebrew texts. Many have shown that this discrepancy is one of words only and not of sense; some have even shown that the apostles in fact followed the Hebrew text in places where they are commonly thought to have adhered to the Greek version. The view that pleases most is that of those who affirm that the Holy Spirit, as the author of all scripture, expounding His own meaning as He saw fit, transferred testimonies from the Old Testament to the New using whatever words He pleased; and that Christian copyists of the Greek version gradually inserted those very words into it. IV. The authors of this view are not without very strong arguments on which they rely. It will be sufficient for me to point out a single one in this place, which I do not know whether anyone has yet observed. It is known that certain testimonies are cited in the New Testament in a somewhat obscure form, so that it is not immediately easy for everyone to discern from what passage of the Old Testament they are drawn. It is certain that some persons inserted several of these into the Greek text in those places where previously there was no trace of them, and from which they neither were nor could have been drawn. Let the words cited by the apostle in the Epistle to the Hebrews, chapter 1, verse 6 -- and let all the angels of God worship Him -- serve as an example. Since some did not know from where the apostle had borrowed these words, they deemed it necessary to insert them at Deut. 32:43, and so after the words Rejoice, O heavens, with Him, they added and let all the angels of God worship Him -- words of which there is not a trace or vestige in the Hebrew text, nor anything that would provide any occasion for inserting them. Moreover, so that we may understand that the passage has been interpolated, immediately after the violent intrusion of those words they repeat Rejoice, so that the sense of Moses's speech would thus proceed in an orderly fashion. That the apostle did not cite those words from that passage is made manifest by the preface, apart from the fact that the words of the Holy Spirit, in whose name he cites them, are not in that passage. When, he says, He brings the firstborn into the world, He says -- but in that Mosaic passage concerning the bringing of the firstborn into the world there are no such words, the direct exposition of which is the purpose of the Holy Spirit in Ps. 97, in which that testimony was truly spoken.

    Translator note: Running page header incorporated at start of block. Block continues the sentence begun at end of block 213. Greek phrases throughout are heavily OCR-damaged and rendered from Owen's surrounding Latin context and identifiable scriptural citations: 'Kai apoo- AUINTETHCKY AIT wevTEs cyyeror Oeod' = and let all the angels of God worship Him (Heb. 1:6); 'Edopavdnre ovpavol kwoe aura' = Rejoice, O heavens, with Him (Deut. 32:43 LXX); 'Oray, inquit, cloayayn roy xpwrdroxoy eg rHy oinxoumevgy, AEyer' = When He brings the firstborn into the world, He says (Heb. 1:6). 'xeptox' is OCR-damaged, rendered as passage from context.

  14. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    V. Unicum locum addam, eumque notissimum ex verbis illis Mosis, Gen. xlvii, 31, 7897 wNT-oy Sms snAw, ostendit apostolus Ja- cobum Deum adordsse virgee seu baculi summitati innixum; scilicet fide validum, quamvis pene moribundum. Irrepserunt in textum Greecum verba illa apostolica, Kai rpooextunosy ear rb dxpov ris paCdou airov, quasi scilicet ita transtulisset verba illa Mosis apostolus; Gra- cos enim interpretes primitus "72 eo loci per /&Cdov non extulisse, vel inde evidenter satis constat, quod eam voculam eadem historia de eadem persona et re sepius iteratam, constanter reddunt per zrlwnv, seu lectulum, uti videre est, cap. xviii. 2, ete, cap. xlix. 33, sed de hisce, Deo dante, alias.

    English

    V. I will add a single passage, and that a well-known one. From the words of Moses in Gen. 47:31 -- the Hebrew text of which is heavily damaged in the source -- the apostle shows that Jacob worshipped, leaning upon the top of his staff; that is, he was strong in faith, though nearly dying. The apostolic words, and he bowed in worship upon the top of his staff, crept into the Greek text, as if the apostle had thereby translated those words of Moses; for that the Greek translators originally did not render the Hebrew word in that place by the word for staff is evident enough from the fact that the very same word, repeated in the same history concerning the same person and matter, they consistently render by the word for bed or couch, as may be seen in chapter 48, verse 2, and in chapter 49, verse 33 -- but about these things, God willing, on another occasion.

    Translator note: The Hebrew text at Gen. 47:31 ('7897 wNT-oy Sms snAw') is heavily OCR-damaged and unreadable as printed; described accordingly in the translation. The Greek phrase 'Kai rpooextunosy ear rb dxpov ris paCdou airov' is OCR-damaged but identifiable as Heb. 11:21 / Gen. 47:31 LXX (and he bowed in worship upon the top of his staff). The crux of Owen's argument turns on the Hebrew word that can mean either bed (mittah) or staff (matteh) depending on vowel pointing.

  15. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    DIGRESSIO III. De origine r#y Targumim seu paraphrasium Chaldaicarum.

    English

    DIGRESSION III. On the Origin of the Targumim, or Chaldean Paraphrases.

    Translator note: The OCR fragment 'r#y Targumim' represents the Greek article (ton) preceding the Aramaic plural Targumim.

  16. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    I. Hutc temporis intervallo, cum ecclesia Judaica jam rueret ad interitum, paraphrasium Chaldaicarum, seu réy own, saltem par- tium aliquot illarum, plurimi ortum assignant. An plures olim fuerint in eam linguam sacrze Scripturze versiones, quam que super- sunt, incertum fecerunt, que de versione Greca rév LXX. e para- phrasi Chaldaica facta dixerunt veterum nonnulli. Integram in totam Scripturam, abs uno homine, pluribusve, eodem tempore aut seculo elaboratam nunquam exstitisse confitentur docti omnes, Judi et Christiani. Superest etiamnum in legem seu Pentateuchum Mosis Targum triplex. Horum unum Onkelosi; aliud Jonathanis Ben Uzzielis nomine insignitur ; tertium, nescio quam ob causam, Hiero- solymitanum dicitur. Illud, quod in libros historicos et prophetas exstat, nomen pre se fert ejusdem, vel alius Jonathanis. Josepho cuidam lusco vel czeco, quisquis fuerit, tribuitur illud in Psalmorum, Jobi, et Proverbiorum libros. Incerti plane auctoris sunt, quee in Estheram, Canticum Solomonis, Rutham, Threnos, et Ecclesiasten, sub Targumim nomine exstant commentationes fabulose et aniles. Ezree et Danielis libri Targum nunquam habuerunt, cum essent ab initio partim Chaldaice scripti. Meminit quidem Targum Danielis Elias Levita, preefatione sua ad Methurgamim; sed per Targum eum eo loci ipsum Chaldaismum, non paraphrasim antiquam intel- ligere, probat orationis series; atque idcirco grammaticam Chaldai- cam institui optat, ad normam Targum Danielis. Superesse Targum in libros Chronicorum, non ita pridem indicavit Ravius; cujus ex- emplar tandem nactus V. D. Samuel Clericus, Academize Oxoniensis Architypographus (vir ob multiplicem eruditionem meliori sorte dig- nissimus) illud propediem est editurus; atque ita absoluta erit in omnes libros Veteris Testamenti paraphrasium catena.

    English

    I. To this interval of time, when the Jewish church was already rushing toward its destruction, most scholars assign the origin of the Chaldean paraphrases -- or the Targumim -- at least of certain parts of them. Whether there were once more translations of holy scripture into that language than survive has been rendered uncertain by what certain of the ancients said about the Greek translation of the LXX having been made from the Chaldean paraphrase. All scholars, both Jews and Christians, confess that a complete translation of the whole of scripture, produced by one man or by several at the same time or in the same century, never existed. There still survive three Targums on the law, or Mosaic Pentateuch. Of these, one bears the name of Onkelos; another is distinguished by the name of Jonathan Ben Uzziel; the third is called, for what reason I do not know, the Jerusalem Targum. That which exists on the historical books and the prophets carries the name of the same Jonathan, or of another Jonathan. That on the books of Psalms, Job, and Proverbs is attributed to a certain one-eyed or blind Joseph, whoever he may have been. Of entirely uncertain authorship are the fabulous and puerile commentaries that survive under the name of Targumim on Esther, the Song of Solomon, Ruth, Lamentations, and Ecclesiastes. The books of Ezra and Daniel never had a Targum, since they were from the beginning partly written in Chaldean. Elias Levita, in his preface to the Methurgeman, does indeed make mention of a Targum of Daniel; but the sequence of his argument proves that by Targum he understands in that place the Chaldean language itself, not an ancient paraphrase; and for that reason he expresses the wish that a Chaldean grammar be drawn up on the model of the Targum of Daniel. Ravius indicated not long ago that a Targum on the books of Chronicles survives; a copy of which the distinguished Samuel Clerk, Architypographer of the University of Oxford -- a man most worthy of a better fortune on account of his manifold learning -- at last obtained, and is about to publish shortly; and in this way the chain of paraphrases on all the books of the Old Testament will be complete.

    Translator note: OCR fragments 'rey own' and 'rev LXX.' represent the Greek article (ton) preceding the respective terms. 'Josepho cuidam lusco vel czeco' means a certain Joseph who was one-eyed or blind, a traditional attribution. 'V. D.' = Vir Doctissimus (most distinguished man), an honorific.

  17. Original

    382 TARGUMIM ORIGO. [LIB. V.

    English

    382 THE ORIGIN OF THE TARGUMIM. [BOOK V.

  18. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    II. Que de tempore, quo Targumim hee elaborata sunt, dicuntur apud auctores omnia sunt incertissima. Silent Josephus, Origenes, Hieronymus istiusmodi monumentorum literariorum indagatores so- lertissimi. Veteribus notum fuisse Targum aliquod sub nomine codicis Syriaci, arbitratus est Sixtus Senensis. Is tandem editus (si revera editus), opus Christianum se esse prodit, a paraphrasibus istis Chal- daicis Judeeorum satis diversum. Sunt qui suspicantur Jonatha- nem istum filium Uzzielis, ob nominis /coduvep/av eundem fuisse cum Theodotione, notissimo Scripturarum interprete, cujus nulli non veterum meminerunt. At nemo est, qui memorat, proselytum istum Ponticum Scripturas Chaldaice interpretatum esse; cium Greeca illius translatio esset notissima. Paraphrasium ideo harum omnium ignari videntur veteres Christiani. Nonnulli itaque arbitrantur, eas omnes non tanttim post urbis et templi excidium, sed et etatem Hieronymi scriptas fuisse. I]lum enim iis in locis vitam egisse notum est, quibus impossibile videtur, ut eum penitus laterent nomina et facta horum Pelopidarwm. Odium, quod Christianis cum Judeis inter- cessit, unde neuter populus alterius res gestas celebrare dignatus est, silentii hujus a quibusdam causa preetenditur. In utroque sane vul- gus ita animatum fuisse, credibile est. At quid hoc ad Josephum Judzeorum doctissimum, qui res gestas omnes gentis sue, ire et studii adversus Christianos causas procul habens, diligentissime ex- posuit, versionis etiam Greecee narrationem texentem satis longam et honorificam? Quid ad Hieronymum omnium non tantim librorum, sed et traditionum Hebraicarum indagatorem curiosissimum? Our isti paraphrasium harum mentionem nullam fecerint, causa alia esse oportet. Sed nolo argumento huic mordicus adherere. Certum est, Hieronymum omnes libros, omnia monumenta literaria, quee suo zvo exstiterunt, non vidisse; neque enim tante rei sufficit aut in- genii humani imbecillitas, aut vitee hujus brevitas. Neque credibile est, eum omnia, quee vidit aut cognovit, in scripta retulisse. Etiam superits ostendimus, argumentum a veterum quorundam scriptorum silentio ductum, vetustati librorum aut literarum fidei abrogandz idoneum non esse. Consulat lector, Petrum Galatin. Arcan. Cathol, lib i. cap. ii. pag. 7-9; Martin. Raymund. Pug. Fid. lib. i; Guliel. Schickard. Bechin. Happeruse. pag. 37; Buxtorf. de Origine Punctor, pag. 127; Josephum de Voysin, Preefat. ad Pug. Fid.; Coccejum, in Sanhed., pag. 226; Buxtorf. Abbreviat., pag. 120; Morin. Preefat. ad Biblia Graee.; Hoornbeek. Preefat. ad Controvers. Judaic. ; Hottinger. Philolog. Sac. Lib. s, i. cap. iii. 1. pag. 259; Rivet. Isagog. ad Sac. Scrip. pag. 119

    English

    II. Everything that is said by authors about the time when these Targumim were composed is most uncertain. Josephus, Origen, and Jerome -- the most skillful investigators of literary monuments of this kind -- are silent. Sixtus of Siena was of the opinion that some Targum was known to the ancients under the name of a Syriac codex. That work, when at last published (if it was indeed published), reveals itself to be a Christian work, sufficiently different from those Chaldean paraphrases of the Jews. There are those who suspect that this Jonathan son of Uzziel was, by reason of a similarity of name, the same as Theodotion, the well-known interpreter of the scriptures, whom all the ancients without exception mention. But no one reports that this Pontic proselyte ever interpreted the scriptures in Chaldean, since his Greek translation was so well known. The ancient Christians therefore appear to have been entirely ignorant of all these paraphrases. Some accordingly hold that all of them were written not only after the destruction of the city and temple, but also after the age of Jerome. For it is known that he spent his life in those places where it seems impossible that the names and deeds of these literary luminaries could have been entirely hidden from him. The hatred that subsisted between Christians and Jews -- on account of which neither people deigned to celebrate the literary achievements of the other -- is alleged by some as the cause of this silence. That the common people on both sides were so disposed is indeed credible. But what does this have to do with Josephus, the most learned of the Jews, who, setting aside the impulses of anger and zeal against Christians, expounded with the greatest diligence all the achievements of his nation, and who even wove a narrative of the Greek translation that is quite lengthy and honorable? What does it have to do with Jerome, the most curious investigator of all not only books but also Hebrew traditions? There must be some other reason why these men made no mention of these paraphrases. But I do not wish to cling obstinately to this argument. It is certain that Jerome did not see all the books and all the literary monuments that existed in his own age; for neither the weakness of the human intellect nor the brevity of this life is sufficient for so great an undertaking. Nor is it credible that he committed to writing everything that he saw or knew. We also showed above that an argument drawn from the silence of certain ancient writers is not adequate to destroy the antiquity of books or the credibility of writings. Let the reader consult: Petrus Galatinus, Arcana Catholica, book I, chapter ii, pp. 7-9; Martinus Raymundus, Pugio Fidei, book I; Gulielmus Schickardus, Bechinath Happerushim, p. 37; Buxtorf, De Origine Punctorum, p. 127; Josephus de Voisin, Preface to Pugio Fidei; Cocceius, in Sanhedrin, p. 226; Buxtorf, Abbreviationes, p. 120; Morinus, Preface to the Greek Bible; Hoornbeek, Preface to Controversiae Judaicae; Hottinger, Philologia Sacra, book I, chapter iii, section 1, p. 259; Rivet, Isagoge ad Sacram Scripturam, p. 119.

    Translator note: The phrase 'nominis /coduvep/av' is OCR-damaged Greek, likely homonumiav (homonymy/similarity of name); rendered as similarity of name from context. 'Pelopidarwm' (Pelopidae) is used metaphorically by Owen to refer to notable literary figures; rendered as literary luminaries from context.

  19. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    III. De cunctis paucis seorsim agam. Inter Targumistas omnes, si operis dignitatem spectes, primas omnium doctorum consensu de- betur Onkeloso. Nescio, an in eadem sententia sint Judei, qui figmentis et mendaciis tantopere delectantur, quorum apud hune, quam ceteros, minor est copia. Quo seculo autem is vixerit, quisve fuerit, nondum constat. Nonnulli arbitrantur, eum proselytum fuisse, vixisse autem diebus Hillelis et Shammai ; hoc est, centum ad minimum annis ante urbis excidium. Ei conjecture subscribit Rabbi Azarias in Imre Bina, et auctor libri, Zohar Col. 131: wns srt sy nn mda Say osray drdpaxd n;—“Non,” inquit, “ docuerunt Onkelum Shammai et Hillel, verbum legis, donec circumcisus est.” Ali proselytum etiam, sed Sororium Titi Imperatoris; atque adeo vixisse ipso excidii tempore. Ita auctor Jukasin, p. 52. Quam opi- nionem expresse rejicit Azarias in Imre Bina, non alio argumento fretus, quam seculi, quo illum vixisse ex traditione quorundam magis- trorum affirmayerat. Suspicantur quidam ob nominis similitudinem, Onkelosum hune Aquilam illum fuisse, qui teste Hieronymo secundis conatibus sacras Scripturas in Greecam linguam xzar’ dxpiCeay trans- tulit. Ali tradunt etiam, quendam Aquilam circa ea tempora vixisse inter Judzeos celebrem, quem Onkelosum hunc fuisse putant. Nihil ideo cum certi reliquum sit de tempore, quo vixerit, cuivis pro arbitratu suo quidvis opinari licet. jus autem Targum, quisquis fuerit, inter paraphrases Chaldaicas, que exstant, pene solum legi digna est. Nam et textui adheret, verba seepissime, sensum Spiri- tus Sancti plerumque reddens, neque in pidovg ypaddsig, quod reli- quis omnibus solenne, data opera vagatur. a sola ratione ductus, rapagpacrqy hunc vixisse ante excidium urbis, conjicio; abs eo enim tempore ad unum omnes Spiritu Sancto penitus destituts pueriliter et ridicule nugati sunt. Quo in loco aut pretio opus fuerit apud antiquiores Judzos, plane ignoratur; posteriorum nonnullos magni fecisse testatur codicis illius consarcinatio, quo per -versiculos alternatim exarantur ipse textus Hebraicus, et paraphrasis hee Onke- losi; at publice in synagogis lectum unquam fuisse, Judei negant ; neque, cur id fieret, ratio ulla suppetit, cum ab ultima, dispersione plebs Judaica linguze Chaldaice penitissime esset ignara. Transla- tionem autem hanc incerti auctoris, incerte originis, ullius pretii aut auctoritatis esse, ubi ab Hebraica veritate differt, non nisi insanien- tium est arbitrari.

    English

    III. I will treat briefly of each individually. Among all the Targumists, if you consider the dignity of the work, first place is owed by the consensus of all scholars to Onkelos. I do not know whether the Jews, who take such great delight in fictions and falsehoods -- of which there is less abundance in him than in the others -- are of the same opinion. What century he lived in, or who he was, has not yet been established. Some hold that he was a proselyte, and that he lived in the days of Hillel and Shammai -- that is, at least a hundred years before the destruction of the city. Rabbi Azariah in Imre Binah agrees with that conjecture, as does the author of the book Zohar, col. 131, citing a passage in Hebrew or Aramaic: Shammai and Hillel, he says, did not teach Onkelos the word of the law until he was circumcised. Others hold that he was likewise a proselyte, but the brother-in-law of the Emperor Titus, and thus that he lived at the very time of the destruction. So the author of Juchasin, p. 52. Azariah in Imre Binah expressly rejects that opinion, relying on no other argument than the century in which, following the tradition of certain teachers, he had affirmed that Onkelos lived. Some suspect, on account of a similarity of name, that this Onkelos was that Aquila who, as Jerome testifies, translated the holy scriptures into Greek with exactness in a second attempt. Others also report that a certain Aquila lived at about that time who was celebrated among the Jews, and whom they think was this Onkelos. Since, therefore, nothing certain remains regarding the time when he lived, anyone is free to think whatever he likes according to his own judgment. His Targum, however, whoever he was, is almost the only one among the surviving Chaldean paraphrases that is worth reading. For it adheres closely to the text, most often rendering the very words and generally rendering the sense of the Holy Spirit, and does not, as is customary for all the others, deliberately wander into mythical and fanciful writings. Guided by this reason alone, I conjecture that this paraphrast lived before the destruction of the city; for from that time onward all without exception, utterly destitute of the Holy Spirit, indulged in childish and ridiculous trifling. In what estimation or repute the work was held among the more ancient Jews is entirely unknown; that some of the later ones valued it highly is attested by the compilation of that codex in which the Hebrew text itself and this paraphrase of Onkelos are written out alternately verse by verse; but that it was ever read publicly in the synagogues the Jews deny, nor is there any reason why it should have been, since from the final dispersion the Jewish people were utterly ignorant of the Chaldean language. To think that this translation -- of uncertain author and uncertain origin -- has any worth or authority where it differs from the Hebrew truth is the opinion of none but madmen.

    Translator note: The Hebrew/Aramaic citation from Zohar col. 131 ('wns srt sy nn mda Say osray drdpaxd n') is heavily OCR-damaged; rendered via Owen's own Latin paraphrase. 'pidovg ypaddsig' is OCR-damaged Greek; rendered as mythical and fanciful writings from context describing the fanciful character of other Targums. 'rapagpacrqy' is OCR for Greek paraphrasten (this paraphrast). 'xzar dxriCeay' is OCR for kat akribeian (with exactness).

  20. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    IV. Qui prophetas (Daniele excepto) atque historicos libros in linguam Chaldaicam vertit, Jonathan Ben Uzziel dicitur. Exstat etiam, quod superitis notavimus, eidem nomini adscriptum totius legis Targum. De tempore, quo vixit, non minus incerta sunt om-~ nia que proferuntur, quam que de Onkeloso retulimus. Hillelis illum fuisse discipulum, Judzorum plurimi affrmant. Ei enim et Shammai, utpote famosissimis sectarum magistris, omnia quorum ortum ignorant, ascribere gestiunt. Fingunt etiam, miracula circa inchoatum et absolutum opus hoe ccelitus edita fuisse. Initium enim operis scribunt terre motum accepisse, et Sp n2 in auctorem ob temeratas scripturas horribiliter intonantem; progressum, approba-

    English

    IV. The one who translated the prophets (Daniel excepted) and the historical books into the Chaldaic language is said to be Jonathan Ben Uzziel. There also exists, as we noted above, a Targum of the entire law attributed to the same name. Regarding the time in which he lived, everything that is brought forward is no less uncertain than what we reported concerning Onkelos. A great many Jews affirm that he was a disciple of Hillel. For to Hillel and Shammai, as the most famous masters of the sects, they eagerly ascribe everything whose origin they do not know. They also fabricate that miracles were performed from heaven in connection with both the beginning and the completion of this work. For they write that the beginning of the work was attended by an earthquake, and by the Spirit thundering terribly against the author for having violated the scriptures; and that its progress and appro-

    Translator note: Block ends mid-sentence (OCR page-break truncation: 'progressum, approba-'); translation renders up to the cut-off point. 'Sp n2' is an OCR artifact likely representing a Hebrew/Aramaic divine name; rendered as 'the Spirit' from context.

  21. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    384 TARGUMIM ORIGO. _ [LIB. V. tionem, igne ccelitus delapso ad muscas, que in Pergamenam, cui scripsit forte fortuna errantes inciderent, consumendas; atque abso- lutum, laudes‘summas, non illarum absimiles, quibus imago Christi Thomam ornata est, postquam-primam secunde absolvisset, clamans, “Recte de me scripsisti Thoma;” an credant incertum. Eundem Jonathanem, qui Targum in prophetas scripsit, legem etiam vopa- Ppuorids vertisse contendit Galatinus, lib. i, cap. iii Refert etiam, se tum temporis istius versionis exemplar vidisse, quod non nisi in- tegrum post seculum publici juris factum est. Et quod certissimo argumento est, illum bona fide, quee viderat, retulisse, verba initia- lia istius paraphraseos recitat, prout nunc exstant in exemplaribus impressis. Rarissimi enim olim fuére Targum Jonathanis codices, neque inter ipsos Judes ultra unum aut binos in provincia ulla inveniri potuerunt, teste Elia Levita in prefatione Methurgamim. Rabbi etiam Azarias in Imre Bina, cap. ix., eundem Jonathanem, translationem Pentateuchi atque prophetarum confecisse, affirmat. Qui in alia sunt sententia, eo pracipue argumento nituntur, quod certissimis indiciis constet, paraphrasten istum legis vixisse non tan- tim post excidium urbis, sed etiam confectum opus Talmudicum, cujus mentionem expresse facit, in Exod. xxvi. 2, cum ille alter pro- pheticus scilicet ante adventum Christi vixerit, imd, ut aliqui volunt, paulo post reditum populi e captivitate Babylonica. Sed quo ratio- num momento Jonathanem istum propheticum iis temporibus, quae reditum e Babylonia interfuerunt et excidium urbis vixisse probant, unde omnis vis argumenti pendet, nondum constat. Judzorum tes- timonium, quod nulla facti ex circumstantiis evidentia comitatur, probation: non sufficit. Sunt etiam ex rabbinis preter Azariam, qui cum Galatino utrumque opus ejusdem auctoris prolem esse asse- runt. Ego litem hanc meam facere nolo. Quod cum ulla rationis specie, Jonathanos hosce diversos fuisse, suadet, illud solum est, quod Targumista iste propheticus non usque adeo ineptiat ac ille Penta- teuchi feedissimus contaminator. Quid de toto opere sentiendum sit, paucis ostendam. In libris historicis reddendis modestus est. Tex- tum quidem rard ad verbum refert; non tamen ad libitum ubivis vagatur. Est autem etiam in istis, ubi ita pueriliter et Talmudice nugatur, ut vix credere possim, tantee audacize et inscitiz homuncio- nem ante absolutam ecclesiz istius apostasiam scripturis exponendis manum unquam admovisse. Deliramenta nugacissima hue referre piget. Periculum lector faciat in cap. v. Judicum ; nos nihil hie finx- isse comperiet. Ad eundem plane modum in prophetiis Esaiz, Jere- mie, et Ezechielis transferendis se ubivis gerit. Ubi loci alicujus sensus abstrusior paulo et reconditus magis videtur, praesertim si de Messi persona, gratia, aut officio quidquam exhibeat (quamvis nomen Messiz libenter retineat, etiam aliquoties interserat, ubi in textu non occurrit) eum pravis excogitatis allegoriis, ad carnales et legales sensus audacter et perdite, hoc est, Judaice torquet. Exemplo sit caput liii, Hsaise; ex quo intelligat lector, quemadmodum se, ac verba Spiritus Sancti torqueant ceci Judei, ut ex camificina ista rabbinica infidelitatis se extricent. In prophetas reliquos, quasi nihil aliud apud se statutum habuisset, quam perpetud a vero verborum sensu aberrare, effreni licentia ubivis perversissimas allegorias com- miniscitur. Germanz veritatis enarrationes “ Apparent raree nantes in gurgite vasto.’’

    English

    384 THE ORIGIN OF THE TARGUMS. [Book V. val was attended by fire falling from heaven to consume the flies that happened to stray onto the parchment on which he was writing; and that its completion was attended by the highest praises, not unlike those with which the image of Christ was said to have honored Thomas, after he had completed the first part of the second, crying out, "You have written rightly concerning me, Thomas" — whether they actually believe this is uncertain. Galatinus contends, in book i, chapter iii, that this same Jonathan who wrote the Targum on the prophets also translated the law in a Mosaic manner. He also reports that he himself at that time saw a copy of this version, which did not become publicly available in its complete form until more than a century later. And what is the strongest argument that he reported in good faith what he had seen is that he recites the opening words of that paraphrase exactly as they now stand in the printed copies. For copies of the Targum of Jonathan were once exceedingly rare, and not more than one or two could be found among the Jews themselves in any single province, as Elias Levita testifies in the preface to the Methurgamim. Rabbi Azarias also, in the Imre Bina, chapter ix, affirms that this same Jonathan composed the translation of both the Pentateuch and the prophets. Those who hold a different opinion rest their case chiefly on the argument that it is established by the most certain indications that this paraphrast of the law lived not only after the destruction of the city, but also after the completion of the Talmudic work, to which he makes express reference at Exod. 26:2 — whereas the other, the prophetic Jonathan, lived before the coming of Christ, indeed, as some hold, shortly after the return of the people from the Babylonian captivity. But the weight of the arguments by which they prove that this prophetic Jonathan lived in those times that intervened between the return from Babylon and the destruction of the city — upon which the entire force of the argument depends — has not yet been established. The testimony of the Jews, unaccompanied by any evidence from the circumstances of the facts, is not sufficient for proof. There are also rabbis besides Azarias who, along with Galatinus, assert that both works are the offspring of one and the same author. I have no wish to make this dispute my own. What alone gives any appearance of reason to the suggestion that these two Jonathans were different persons is this: that the prophetic Targumist does not blunder quite so badly as that most foul corruptor of the Pentateuch. What is to be thought of the whole work I will show briefly. In rendering the historical books he is restrained. He rarely indeed reproduces the text word for word, yet he does not wander everywhere at his own pleasure. There are, however, even in these, places where he trifles so childishly and in such a Talmudic manner that I can scarcely believe a little man of such audacity and ignorance ever laid a hand on the exposition of the scriptures before the full apostasy of that church was accomplished. It is distasteful to record here his most trifling ravings. Let the reader test this in Judges chapter 5, and he will find that we have invented nothing here. In exactly the same manner he conducts himself throughout in translating the prophecies of Isaiah, Jeremiah, and Ezekiel. Wherever the meaning of any passage appears somewhat more obscure and recondite, especially if it presents anything concerning the person, grace, or office of the Messiah (although he readily retains the name of Messiah, and even inserts it several times where it does not occur in the text), he boldly and recklessly twists it by means of wicked invented allegories toward carnal and legal meanings — that is, in a Jewish manner. Let Isaiah chapter 53 serve as an example, from which the reader may understand how the blind Jews torture both themselves and the words of the Holy Spirit in order to extricate themselves from that rabbinic slaughterhouse of unbelief. In the remaining prophets, as though he had determined nothing else for himself but to stray perpetually from the true sense of the words, he everywhere invents the most perverse allegories with unbridled license. Genuine expositions of truth "Appear as rare swimmers in a vast whirlpool."

    Translator note: Block begins mid-sentence (continuing from the OCR page-break in block 221: 'progressum, approba-' / 'tionem'). 'vopa-Ppuorids' is an OCR artifact likely representing a Greek adverb (νομοθετικῶς, 'in a Mosaic/legislative manner'); rendered from context. Closing Virgil quotation (Aeneid I.118) translated from Latin.

  22. Original

    V. Restat expositio legis, quam mendaciorum plaustrum vere dicas. Plura etenim figmentorum monstra in ipso Alcorano Muhammetico non inyeniri, quam in paraphrasin istam coacervavit impurus men- daciorum artifex, haud vereor affirmare. Vix quidquam est putidis- simarum neeniarum apud ineptissimos Talmudistas, quod in cento- nem suum non retulit, insignitze audacize impostor. Indignus plane est liber iste stercoreus, qui locum ullum, inter legis expositiones, enarrationes, aut Targumim occupet. Atque hec omnia de illo altero, Hierosolymitano communiter nuncupato, dicta velim.

    English

    V. There remains the exposition of the law, which one might truly call a cartload of lies. I do not hesitate to affirm that more monstrous fabrications are not to be found even in the Muhammadan Alcoran itself than this impure craftsman of lies has heaped up into this paraphrase. There is scarcely any piece of the most putrid nonsense among the most foolish Talmudists that this impostor of remarkable audacity has not included in his patchwork collection. This filthy book is plainly unworthy to occupy any place whatsoever among the expositions, commentaries, or Targums of the law. And all these things I intend to be said of that other one, commonly called the Jerusalemite.

  23. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VI. Josephus etiam iste, qui paraphrasin in Hagiographa scrip- sisse dicitur, vere cwcus erat. Si quis audacie, ceecitatis, impudentia, inscitize, mendaciloquii Judaici specimen habere optat, hunc auctorem adeat. Totus liber Estera a capite ad calcem mendaciis impuden- tissimis et fabulis ridiculis conspurcatur. Canticum Solomonis ineptiis Talmudicis ubivis scatet; et ipsum Talmud nominatim com- mendatur cap. v. 10, neque sanctius agitur in Kcclesiaste. Paraphrasis in Jobum haud dubid cento est, e plurium conatibus conflatus, neque caret deliriis rabbinicis. Psalmorum liber atque Proverbia Solomonis impuri hominis contaminationes minus senserunt. Haud tamen dicerem, Targumim horum nullum plane usum esse, ctim ea, que de Deo in Scripturis ddpuroradés dicuntur, caute exprimant, neque loca, quae ad Messiam pertinent, prout recentiorum Judeeorum mos est, ad alios torqueant (occurrit enim plusquam quinquagies apud Targumistas nomen Messi, observante Elia in Methurgam.), quam- vis sensum eorum misere corrumpant; et qui fabulas Judaicas cog- noscere velit, ex lis discere licet.

    English

    VI. This Joseph also, who is said to have written a paraphrase on the Hagiographa, was truly blind. If anyone wishes to have a specimen of Jewish audacity, blindness, impudence, ignorance, and lying, let him consult this author. The entire book of Esther from beginning to end is defiled with the most shameless lies and ridiculous fables. The Song of Solomon swarms everywhere with Talmudic absurdities, and the Talmud itself is commended by name at chapter 5, verse 10; nor is the matter handled more reverently in Ecclesiastes. The paraphrase on Job is without doubt a patchwork, compiled from the attempts of several writers, and is not free from rabbinic ravings. The book of Psalms and the Proverbs of Solomon have suffered less from the defilements of this impure man. Yet I would not say that these Targums are of no use whatsoever, since they carefully express those things that are said of God in the Scriptures in an anthropomorphic manner, and do not twist the passages pertaining to the Messiah toward other persons, as is the practice of the more recent Jews — for the name of the Messiah occurs more than fifty times among the Targumists, as Elias observes in the Methurgam — although they wretchedly corrupt the meaning of those passages; and one who wishes to acquaint himself with Jewish fables may learn them from these works.

    Translator note: 'ddpuroradés' is an OCR artifact likely representing a Greek term (ἀνθρωποπαθῶς, 'in an anthropomorphic/anthropopathic manner'); rendered from context as 'in an anthropomorphic manner'.

  1. Original

    CAPUT XV.

    English

    Chapter 15.

  2. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Apostasie ecclesize Judaic finalis occasiones alie—Prophetiw cessatio—Occasio- num summa—Apostasie gradus—Theologie Mosaic fundamentum primum —Apostatarum ab illo defectio—Traditionum origo—Et sectarum—Legis oralis fundamentum—Ortus et natura Jegis oralis—Post excidium urbis nata —Observationes Judaicz in ecclesize evangelice institutione non continuate, _ IL. Cum jam festinaret plenitudo temporis, qua magnus ille propheta, a jactis mundi fundamentis ecclesiee promissus, in carne exhibendus + VOL, XVII 25

    English

    Other causes of the final apostasy of the Jewish church — Cessation of prophecy — Summary of the causes — Degrees of apostasy — The first foundation of Mosaic Theology — The defection of the apostates from it — The origin of traditions — And of sects — The foundation of the oral law — The rise and nature of the oral law — Born after the destruction of the city — Jewish observances not continued in the institution of the evangelical church. II. Now, as the fullness of time was hastening, in which that great prophet, promised to the church from the foundations of the world, was to be manifested in the flesh.

    Translator note: Block contains a section-summary heading followed by the opening of a paragraph; the text breaks mid-sentence at the page/volume boundary (VOL. XVII 25), continued in the next block. OCR artifacts present (e.g. 'ecclesize', 'Prophetiw', 'Jegis', 'ecclesize evangelice').

  3. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    386 ECCLESLE JUDAIC APOSTASIA FINALIS. [LIB. Vv. esset, Deusque populum ad legem Mosis attendere, donec ille veni- ret, severe jusserit, eoque verbo revelationibus Veteris Testamenti supremam quasi manum imposuerat, Mal. iv. 4-6, penitus cessavit per aliquot secula ministerium istud propheticum et extraordinarium, quo Deus ab ipsis ecclesie istius primordiis in ejus reformatione varie usus est. A morte Malachiz ad preedicationem Johannis ere- miticam (qui non iccirco missus est, ut ecclesiam istam ex apostasize ruina, in quam Deo volente tum festinavit, recuperaret, sed ut viam sterneret magno nove ecclesia cdificatort), per annos 400, nemo extra ordinem a Deo delegatus est, qui populum in omne scelus pro- clivem, ad bonam frugem revocaret. Cum itaque ecclesia esset prophetia destituta, theologia Mosaica gentilium philosophia cor- rupta, plebs gentibus mista, linguee sanctze oblita, doctoribus Spiri- tum Sanctum repudiantibus innixa, in mores et vitia seculi effusa, a principis et fundamentis theologize Mosaicze omnibus sensim catho- lice deficiens, in ultimam ruinam prolapsa est. Ejus ideo apostasize vestigia proximo in loco breviter sunt perstringenda.

    English

    The Final Apostasy of the Jewish Church. [Book V. and God had strictly commanded the people to attend to the law of Moses until He came, and with that word had, as it were, laid a final hand upon the revelations of the Old Testament, Mal. 4:4-6 — there ceased entirely for several centuries that prophetic and extraordinary ministry which God had variously employed from the very beginnings of that church for its reformation. From the death of Malachi to the preaching of John in the wilderness (who was not sent for this reason — to recover that church from the ruin of apostasy into which, by God's will, it was then hastening — but to prepare the way for the great builder of the new church), for four hundred years, no one was appointed by God outside the ordinary order to call back the people, who were inclined to every wickedness, to better ways. And so, since the church was destitute of prophecy, Mosaic Theology corrupted by the philosophy of the Gentiles, the common people mingled with the nations, forgetful of the holy tongue, leaning on teachers who rejected the Holy Spirit, given over to the manners and vices of the age, gradually and universally defecting from all the principles and foundations of Mosaic Theology, it fell into final ruin. The traces of that apostasy must therefore be briefly traced in the next section.

    Translator note: Page header 'ECCLESLE JUDAIC APOSTASIA FINALIS' is part of the OCR text; translated as a running header. The opening words continue the sentence begun at the end of block 226.

  4. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    II. Primum theologiz Mosaicee fundamentum in sacrarum Scrip- turarum abrapxe/e positum erat. Id nos pluribus superitis osten- dimus. Postquam enim verbum suum literis Deus consignaverat, illud unicum omnis fidei, obedientie, et cultus religiosi normam et regulam esse voluit; ne quid autem sub quocunque pretextu ei ad- deretur, severe ecclesize seu theologis omnibus interdixit. Atque principium hoc theologicum aliorum omnium basis est et sepimen- tum. Hoe primo in loco irritum fecerunt apostatarum antesignani. Nihil erat in impiorum Phariszeorum doctrina aut moribus, quod severitis perstrinxit Dominus noster Jesus Christus; docetque innu- mera eos figmenta sub nomine et preetextu “ traditionum seniorum,” hoc est, magistrorum, qui primi a puro Dei verbo discedere ausi sunt, in cultum Dei et religionis observantiam intulisse. Probabile est, statim a prophetarum discessu nonnullos, qui sibi sapere visi sunt, expositiones consuetudinum legalium, et institutionum Mosai- carum preetendentes, novas culttis ceremonias, et preecepta nova theologica populo obtrusisse. Ha fenestra apert&, et dato exercendi se vanis doctorculorum ingeniis campo amplissimo, alii aliorum ves- tigia prementes, sensim arbitraria institutionum et rituum in tan- tam multitudinem copia excrevit, ut eorum observantia totam pene religionem occupaverit. Ctm enim semel quis mandati divini limites sibi transiliendos statuerit, nihil est, quod impediat, quo minus in immensum vagetur. Que autem invenerunt unius seculi magistri, sequentis, traditiones vocabant. Es, postquam in gratia et auctori- tate apud populum, hominum figmenta Dei institutis preeferre para- tissimum, esse coeperunt, quicquid nove excogitatum a quopiam erat, sub eo nomine credulz plebis, et legis divine ignars, observantiz im- positum est. Cwm verd huic operi plurimi variis in locis incubuis- sent, orta tandem est inter magistrorum precepta et etpiuaru, ques traditiones vocabant, non tanttim discrepantia et diversitas, sed (neque aliter fieri potuit) repugnantia etiam et contrarietas. Tanta etiam erat novarum fabularum multitudo, ut haud facile esset cuivis eas ita percipere et comprehendere, ut idoneus esset ad populum in illarum religione et observantia instruendum. Hine schole erectz, non antiquarum illarum, in quibus prophetarum filii, Dei cultui et sacrarum literarum studio vacabant, emule, sed illarum potius, quas ad disputationes et rixas philosophicas perennandas instituerant Greci. Hee autem nihil aliud erant, quam circa ineptissimas anti- quas traditiones digladiationum confusio, novarum officine. Ut quisque autem magister schole preefectus celebris evasit, quorum antiquissimi, qui memorantur, fuére Shammai et Hillel, ejus statim placita, dicta, dogmata tanquam Yedrvevora essent, religiose discipuli atque populus coluerunt. Ex diversitate etiam traditionum erat, quod in varias sectas dissiluerit doctorum turba, Earum antiquis- simee tres iste notissimee fuére, Phariseeorum scilicet, Sadduczeorum, et Essenorum; quibus quartam addidit diebus droypagys Judas Galileus, teste Josepho, quintam verd Herodiani acephali. Saddu- cxorum atheismus ex unius magistri dicto perperam intellecto pro- manasse dicitur. Ctm enim is maximi erga Deum ipsum amoris pretextu, neminem cum intuitu mercedis eeternze obedientiam pre- stare debere pronuncidsset, illum resurrectionem et vitam eternam negasse, stolidos discipulos, in verba magistri jurare paratos, arbi- tratos esse ferunt. Ita auctor Tzemach David in Chron. sub templo secundo ad 4460; 272 yb OM Yn peo Sdn ow DIN'D prs sox) pnp mpd non Sy aanuns ompwen pays yan Ss opxw mp2 on way xd Syox sb poxd paw wos tox son man and tnx,—« Tzadoc,” inquit, “et Bajethosus fuerunt duo discipuli Antigoni, et errarunt circa dicta magistri sui, quatenus dixerat, ne sitis tanquam servi ministrantes domino spe mercedis recipiende. Unus ait ad socium suum, ‘En magister in explicatione sua docuit, non esse homini mercedem neque poenam;’ qua accepta occasione eos a fide defecisse, narrant.” Ho autem tendebant omnes istz traditiones, ut aut pre- ceptis Dei omnis auctoritas plane et directe abrogaretur, aut saltem ut ita mterpretarentur, ut nemo ad eam obedientiam preestandam, quam Deus exegit, illorum imperio teneretur, quod eodem redit; ipsorum autem magistrorum mandata arbitraria accuratissime sub poena mortis eternze observarentur. Ubicunque autem viget iste Pharisaismus, quo excogitatis deliramentis et pravis interpretationi- bus, virtus, efficacia, et perfectio mandatorum Dei enervantur, pre- scripta autem hominum arbitraria sub quocunque tandem pretextu severe injunguntur, ibi abs omni vera theologia, viget et dominatur apostasia. Non opus autem est, ut pluribus ostendam, ecclesiam Judaicam ante adventum Domini nostri Jesu Christi veneno hoc

    English

    II. The first foundation of Mosaic Theology was placed in the authority of the Holy Scriptures. We demonstrated this at length above. For after God had committed His word to writing, He willed that it alone should be the norm and rule of all faith, obedience, and religious worship; and He strictly forbade the church and all theologians to add anything to it under any pretext whatsoever. This theological principle is the foundation and fence of all the others. The ringleaders of the apostates were the first to make it void. There was nothing in the doctrine or conduct of the impious Pharisees that our Lord Jesus Christ rebuked more severely; and He teaches that they introduced countless inventions into the worship of God and religious observance under the name and pretext of "the traditions of the elders" — that is, of teachers who first dared to depart from the pure word of God. It is probable that, immediately upon the departure of the prophets, certain men who considered themselves wise, pretending to give expositions of the legal customs and Mosaic institutions, thrust upon the people new ceremonial rites and new theological precepts. Once this window was opened, and the widest possible field was given for the vain ingenuities of petty teachers to exercise themselves, with one treading in the footsteps of another, the collection of arbitrary institutions and rites gradually grew to such a multitude that their observance came to occupy nearly the whole of religion. For once a man has decided that the bounds of the divine commandment are to be transgressed, there is nothing to prevent him from wandering into the boundless. What the teachers of one century discovered, those of the next called "traditions." Once these began to win favor and authority with the people — who were most ready to prefer the inventions of men to the institutions of God — whatever novel thing anyone devised was imposed under that name upon the credulous common people, who were ignorant of the divine law. And when many had applied themselves to this work in various places, there arose at last among the precepts of the teachers and the traditions, as they were called, not only discrepancy and diversity, but (nor could it have been otherwise) contradiction and contrariety as well. So great was the multitude of new fables that it was by no means easy for anyone to receive and comprehend them in such a way as to be competent to instruct the people in their religion and observance. Hence schools arose — not rivals of those ancient ones in which the sons of the prophets devoted themselves to the worship of God and the study of the sacred writings, but rather resembling those which the Greeks had established for perpetuating philosophical disputes and brawls. These were nothing other than a confusion of wranglings over the most absurd ancient traditions, and workshops for new ones. But as each head teacher of a school became renowned — of whom the most ancient who are remembered were Shammai and Hillel — his decisions, sayings, and dogmas were devoutly revered by his disciples and the people as though they were divinely delivered. It was also from the diversity of traditions that the crowd of doctors burst into various sects. The three most ancient and best known of these were those of the Pharisees, the Sadducees, and the Essenes; to which Judas of Galilee added a fourth during the days of the census, according to Josephus, and the headless Herodians a fifth. The atheism of the Sadducees is said to have sprung from a saying of one teacher misunderstood. For when he had declared, under the pretext of the greatest love toward God Himself, that no one ought to render obedience with a view to eternal reward, they say that his foolish disciples, ready to swear by the words of their master, concluded that he denied the resurrection and eternal life. So writes the author of Tzemach David in the Chronicle, under the second temple, at 4460: [Hebrew text] — "Tzadoc," he says, "and Bajethosus were two disciples of Antigonus, and they erred concerning the saying of their master, in that he had said, 'Be not like servants ministering to a master in hope of receiving a reward.' One said to his companion, 'Behold, the master in his exposition taught that there is neither reward nor punishment for man;' and having seized this occasion, they say that they fell away from the faith." All these traditions tended either to the plain and direct abrogation of all authority from the commandments of God, or at least to their being so interpreted that no one was bound by their authority to render that obedience which God required — which amounts to the same thing — while the arbitrary commandments of the teachers themselves were to be observed most scrupulously under penalty of eternal death. Wherever, then, this Pharisaism flourishes — by which, through devised delusions and perverse interpretations, the virtue, efficacy, and perfection of God's commandments are enfeebled, while the arbitrary prescriptions of men are severely imposed under whatever pretext — there apostasy flourishes and reigns apart from all true theology. Nor is it necessary for me to demonstrate at greater length that the Jewish church before the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ was stained and corrupted with this poison,

    Translator note: Block ends mid-sentence (continues in block 229). Hebrew and OCR-corrupted text rendered with best available inference; Hebrew quotation preserved verbatim in original, translated from the Latin paraphrase that follows.

  5. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    388 ECCLESIE JUDAICH APOSTASIA FINALIS. —_—[ LIB. V. tinctam et corruptam fuisse; cum id ubivis historia evangelica ante omnium oculos ponat. In errore hoc perniciosissimo initium sui posuit ecclesize illius apostasia horrenda et finalis. Atque hoe fun- damentum erat legis istius oralis, que in apostatarum religione a multis jam retro seculis utramque fecit paginam. Postquam enim in immensum excrevisset traditionum farrago, eaque unice cescis apos- tatis spiritu Dei destitutis esset in deliciis, cumque origo earum, uti fit in longa rerum annorumque serie, ignoraretur, exorti sunt novi ma- gistri, qui eas omnes ipsi Moysi acceptas tulerunt. Longam fabulam, uti potero, compendifaciam. Summatim eam recitant in Tractatu Pirke Aboth. cap. i: D’pn orprd pean yeamd mony Dp AN Sap AwD moan DID waNd nD OW D'N*235;—hoc est, “Moses accepit legem e Monte Sinai, et tradidit eam Josuah; Josuah senioribus; seniores prophetis; prophets tradiderunt eam viris magne synagoge.” In- telligunt autem np yaw min, seu legem oralem. Plenits totam fabu- lam enarrat Rabbi Moses Maimonides in preefatione Jad Chazachah : fas mimd ns 75 pansy asow vanes was a nnd 9S wmw mypn $5 mn ON nywyd MYT) AVWINS OF Msn) ANIAY ANN AN AIA) ANA np Syaw Anin DNIPIT NNT ASM ANNA» Sy ;—hoe est, “ Preecepta quae Mosi tradita sunt in Sinai ea omnia data sunt cum expositione sua juxta illud, Dabo ibi tibi tabulas lapideas, et legem et man- datum; legem, scilicet, legem. scriptam, et mandatum, id est, ex- positionem ejus. Injunxit autem Deus nobis legem observandum secundum mandatum; mandatum autem est lex oralis.” Addit verd, “Totam legem manu sua descripsit Moses magister noster, prius- quam moreretur; et singulis tribubus librum commisit. Unamque reposuit in arca pro testimonio; juxta illud, Sumite librum legis istius, et ponite eum e latere arce fcederis Domini Dei nostri, et sit sibi contra te in testem. Mandatum autem sive expositionem non scripsit Moses, sed imperavit eam senioribus et Jehoshue, aliisque omnibus Israelitis juxta illud, Omne verbum quod ego preecipio vobis, illud custodietis, ut faciatis. Ideoque vocatur lex oralis, Eamque legem oralem, quamvis non fuerit scripta, totam in consis- torio suo docuit Moses magister noster septuaginta seniores. Eleazar, Phinehas, et Josuah, tres illi acceperunt eam a Mose, Josuah itaque discipulo suo tradidit.” Atque sic deinceps longo ordine recenset illo- rum nomina, qui a diebus Josuah usque ad Rabbi Jehuda principem, legem hance oralem a predecessoribus suis acceptam, aliis tradide- runt; atque tandem addit, nywon $3 san wpn 13°39;—" Rabbi noster sanctus” (hoc est, Rabbi Jehuda) “ composuit Mishnaioth.” Hoc nempe est, quod vellet; traditiones istas futiles, ineptas, absurdas, guas in Mishnaioth compegit iste Rabbi Jehuda, legem fuisse illam oralem, legis scriptze expositoriam, quam in Monte Sinai Mosem a Deo accepisse fabulantur.

    English

    The Final Apostasy of the Jewish Church. [Book V. since the evangelical history everywhere sets this before the eyes of all. In this most pernicious error the horrible and final apostasy of that church had its beginning. And this was the foundation of that oral law, which for many centuries now has filled both pages in the religion of the apostates. For after the mass of traditions had grown to immense proportions, and blind apostates destitute of the Spirit of God delighted in them alone, and since their origin was, as happens in a long series of events and years, no longer known, new teachers arose who attributed all of them to Moses himself. I will condense the long fable as best I can. It is summarized in the Tractate Pirke Avoth, ch. 1: [Hebrew text] — that is, "Moses received the law from Mount Sinai, and delivered it to Joshua; Joshua to the elders; the elders to the prophets; the prophets delivered it to the men of the great synagogue." By this they mean the oral law. Rabbi Moses Maimonides narrates the entire fable more fully in the preface to Yad Hazakah: [Hebrew text] — that is, "The precepts that were delivered to Moses at Sinai were all given together with their exposition, according to that word, 'I will give you there the tablets of stone, and the law and the commandment'; the law, namely, the written law, and the commandment, that is, its exposition. Moreover, God commanded us to observe the law according to the commandment, and the commandment is the oral law." He adds, "Our teacher Moses wrote out the entire law with his own hand before he died, and entrusted a copy to each tribe. One copy he deposited in the ark as a testimony, according to that word, 'Take this book of the law, and put it beside the ark of the covenant of the Lord our God, that it may be there as a witness against you.' But the commandment, or exposition, Moses did not write, but charged it to the elders and to Jehoshua, and to all the other Israelites, according to that word, 'Every word that I command you, you shall be careful to do.' Therefore it is called the oral law. And this oral law, although it was not written, our teacher Moses taught in its entirety to the seventy elders in his assembly. Eleazar, Phinehas, and Joshua, those three received it from Moses; Joshua then delivered it to his disciple." And so he continues in a long order reviewing the names of those who, from the days of Joshua down to Rabbi Judah the Prince, received this oral law from their predecessors and handed it on to others; and at last he adds, [Hebrew text] — "Our holy Rabbi" (that is, Rabbi Judah) "composed the Mishnayoth." This, of course, is what he would have us believe: that those futile, inept, and absurd traditions which that Rabbi Judah compiled in the Mishnayoth were that oral law, the exposition of the written law, which they fable Moses received from God on Mount Sinai.

    Translator note: Hebrew text passages preserved verbatim from original (OCR-garbled); translated from the Latin paraphrases supplied by Owen. Page header included as running header in translation.

  6. Original

    III. Operosam hance fabulam commentum esse rabbinicum, ab aliis dudum ostensum est. Ea verd totius praesentis Judaismi fun- damentum est. Paucissimis enim exceptis, quos Karzeos vocant et exsecrantur, totius gentis religio, figmento huic a multis seculis niti- tur. Ctm autem legis hujus oralis nullibi in sacris literis mentio facta sit; cum nullibi ad eam amandentur legis Dei studiosi, ad ver- bum scriptum ubivis; cumque, quidquid a Deo Moses audiverit, scri- bere jussus sit, atque scripserit, Exod. xxiv. 3, 4; cumque in nullum alium finem inserviat heec Jex oralis, quam ut legis scripte, quam perfectissimam et absolutissimam Deus ubivis pronunciat, defectus suppleat, apparet, preesentem Judaismum diversum quid plane esse, _abs ea religione, quam Vetus Testamentum instituit, exigitque.

    English

    III. That this labored fable is a rabbinic invention has long since been demonstrated by others. Yet it is the foundation of all present-day Judaism. For with very few exceptions — those whom they call and curse as Karaites — the religion of the whole nation has rested for many centuries upon this fiction. But since no mention is made anywhere in the sacred writings of this oral law; since students of God's law are nowhere referred to it but everywhere to the written word; since whatever Moses heard from God he was commanded to write, and did write, Exod. 24:3, 4; and since this oral law serves no other end than to supply the deficiencies of the written law, which God everywhere pronounces to be most perfect and most complete — it is evident that present-day Judaism is something entirely different from the religion which the Old Testament established and requires.

  7. Original

    TV. Quamyis autem figmentum hoe portentosissimum produxerit ea traditionum doctrina, quam perstrinximus, queeque apostasiee ec- clesize Judaicz totalis initium erat, tamen ante templi et urbis excidium, totiusque adeo ecclesiz et populi a Deo repudiationem excogitatum fuisse, nullis rationum momentis, aut testimoniis fide dignis, a quopiam probatum est. Philo, Josephus, Syrachides, legis hujus oralis mentionem nullam faciunt, traditionum plurimam, Si tum temporis excogitata fuisset, nedum pro theologiz et culttis Dei fundamento venditata, procul omni dubio eam non tacuissent. Porro Servator noster, qui hypocritas multorum scelerum et superstitionum severe redarguit, praesertim traditiones in cultts Dei et obedientiz normam inferendi audacise, figmentum hoc perniciosissimum nun- quam. preetermisisset silentio. Nondum ideo serpens iste exclusus erat ovo, qui jam alatus volat prester. Legem ideo hance inter apos- tasie hujus gradus non numeramus; ctu illius potius finis fuerit et terminus.

    English

    IV. Although this most monstrous fiction was produced by that doctrine of traditions which we have reviewed, and which was the beginning of the total apostasy of the Jewish church, yet no one has proved by any weight of argument or by credible testimony that it was devised before the destruction of the temple and city, and the consequent rejection of the whole church and people by God. Philo, Josephus, and Ben Sira make no mention of this oral law, though they make very extensive mention of traditions. Had it been devised at that time, much less proclaimed as the foundation of theology and the worship of God, they would beyond all doubt not have passed over it in silence. Furthermore, our Savior, who severely rebuked hypocrites for many crimes and superstitions, especially for the audacity of introducing traditions as the rule of God's worship and obedience, would never have passed over this most pernicious fiction in silence. That serpent, therefore, had not yet been hatched from the egg which now flies with wings like a prester. We therefore do not number this law among the degrees of that apostasy; for it was rather its end and culmination.

  8. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VY. Innumera quidem figmenta superstitiosissima, et consuetudines pravas, traditionum nomine insignitas, in ecclesiam, Dei defectionis duces et antesignanos, sectarum magistros, invexisse, iisque totum cultum divinum corrupisse, et evangelica historia luculentet docet, et nos antea probavimus, sunt autem viri docti, qui, Dominum nos- trum sanctissimum, consuctudines et wpéZeg nonnullas Judaicas cirea cultum Dei, et religionis sacra, in ecclesia sue institutione usurpasse, arbitrantur. Sunt, qui non verentur asserere, ipsam. ora- tionem dominicam, quam omnium precum nostrarum normam et exemplar prescripsit, e receptissimis inter Judzos formulis desump- tam. Mosaicis quidem institutionibus Christum finem imposuisse, fatentur. At verd observationes aliquas, quas Judeorum doctores sponte sua in usum induxerant, auctoritate sua munitas, ecclesix evangelice religiose colendas commisisse docent. Cum autem opinio hee mihi horrenda satis, et in ipsum Dominum nostrum sanctissi- mum contumeliosa videatur, priusquam in ultime ecclesiz hujus de- fectionis expositione progrediamur, examini eam subjicere placet, 390 DE RITIBUS JUDAICIS A CHRISTO OBSERVATIS. [LIB. V.

    English

    V. That the leaders and ringleaders of defection from God, the teachers of the sects, introduced countless most superstitious fictions and corrupt practices, distinguished by the name of traditions, into the church, and by these corrupted the whole of divine worship — this the evangelical history teaches clearly, and we have demonstrated it above. There are, however, learned men who hold that our most holy Lord adopted certain Jewish customs and practices concerning the worship of God and sacred religious observances in the institution of His church. Some do not hesitate to assert that the Lord's Prayer itself, which He prescribed as the norm and model of all our prayers, was drawn from the most commonly received formulas among the Jews. They do indeed acknowledge that Christ put an end to the Mosaic institutions. But they teach that He entrusted certain observances, which the doctors of the Jews had of their own accord introduced into use, confirmed by His own authority, to the evangelical church to be devoutly kept. Since this opinion seems to me sufficiently horrible and contumelious toward our most holy Lord Himself, before we proceed in the exposition of this final defection of the church, it is fitting to subject it to examination. Concerning the Jewish Rites Observed by Christ. [Book V.

    Translator note: Page header 'DE RITIBUS JUDAICIS A CHRISTO OBSERVATIS' embedded in OCR text at block end; rendered as a section heading in translation. Greek word 'wpéZeg' is OCR-corrupted; likely 'πράξεις' or similar; translated contextually as 'practices'.

  9. Original

    An consuetudines, preces, aut observationes ullas Judaicas in ecclesiis evangelicis retinendas, instituerit Dominus noster Jesus Christus.

    English

    Whether our Lord Jesus Christ instituted any Jewish customs, prayers, or observances to be retained in the evangelical churches.

  10. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    J. ExstructTo templo secundo, sublato prophetarum ministerio, aliorumque virorum divinitus inspiratorum, quibus demandata erat ecclesiz ad normam theologize Mosaice instaurande provincia, se- quentium seculorum doctores, qui diddoxaror rod Iopaqr censeri volu- erunt, Joh. i. 10, de ipsa fide, cultusque divini observantia et ceremoniis diversissime sensisse, hominem neminem esse arbitror, cui sit ignotum. In primis autem surdas aures preebentes sanctissimo isti Dei preecepto, ad quod animum unice attendere, donec ille veni- ret, qui omnem veritatem expositurus esset, in ipsa canonis Veteris Testamenti obsignatione severe admoniti sunt, nempe, ut legi Mosis se in disciplinam traderent; in novis ritibus excogitandis, et tradi- tionibus éypégos interpolandis toti fuerunt. Cessante itaque pro- phetia, intrante philosophia, Spiritus Sancti auxilio in postremis ha- bito, tota ecclesia pravis superstitionibus corrupta, sensim in ruinam tetendit. Korum, que in cultu religioso, queque in Scripturarum interpretatione prave doctores statuerunt, quoque preetextu in iis populo imponendis usi sunt, nonnulla refert historia evangelica, Postquam autem magistri quidam celebres, quorum nomina, apud plebem se totam fidei preeceptorum concedentem, sacra erant et venerabilia, ritum aliquem in religione observandum indicassent, aut hunc illumve esse mandati aut institutionis divine cujuscunque sen- sum, eorum successores, quibus in animo erat eAdem frui auctoritate apud posteros, quasi instituta ista novicia 2 odpavot essent et non 2& aviporov, summa illa observantid colenda docuerunt Hine quod superitis annotavimus, in immensum brevi excrevit traditionum farrago. Ita nihil quidquam pene tandem sanum aut incorruptum in tota religione relictum. Tllud etiam mali temporis successu ad cumulum accessit, ut quid esset institutionis divine, quid antique observantiz, quid inventionis nupere, impossibile plane esset populo tenebris involuto scire aut distinguere. Cum in hoe statu et condi- tione sacra omnia apud Judzos essent, docti nonnulli viri arbitrantur, Dominum nostrum Jesum Christum ecclesiam evangelicam institu- entem, et pro infinita sua sapientia cultum Dei in ea disponentem, ritus nonnullos rarporapadérous, quos isti tum temporis in cultu Dei religiose observarunt, adeoque pene omnes eos, quos instituit, in usum suum (ita loquuntur) transtulisse, suaque auctoritate confirmatos, discipulis ad consummationem seculi colendos tradidisse. Addunt preeterea, orationem illam sanctissimam, omnium precum nostrarum hormam et exemplar absolutissimum (non enim precepit Christus verba recitari, quod nec legimus apostolos fecisse, inquit Grotius Annotat. in Matt. vi. 9) quam discipulos suos edocuit, ex usitatissi- ‘mis inter Judzos formulis eum composuisse. Heec veré ita se habere ‘lis argumento est, quod apud Judeorum magistros, in utroque pre- sertim Talmude, ritus isti olim observati memorantur, quos etiamnum ex auctoritate Domini nostri Jesu Christi observamus Christiani ! -atque frac exstant orationis dominice petitiones, plurime saltem, si non omnes. Neque enim ista ita indicantur, quasi tum demum nata aut inter Judeos recepta, cum opus Talmudicum confectum fuerit; sed astruitur eorum antiquitas et observantia, magistrorum et doctorum auctoritate, qui longe ante excidium urbis vixerunt; et quod argumenti caput est, partem fuisse aiunt legis istius oralis, quam per manus traditam, R. Jehuda Hakkadosh in Mishnaioth retulit. Ctm autem doctorum hanc virorum opinionem mihi neuti- quam ad stomachum aut palatum facere, imd, cum, me ab ea vehe- menter dissentire, negare non possim, ob eam precipue rationem, quod cium dubia tantim sit, imé falsa, honori Domini nostri Jesu Christi in illa vix, aut ne vix quidem consultum satis videatur; quamyvis res mez, publiceeque, jam non tanttm festinare cogunt, sed et ruere in conclusionem operis, silentio eam preeterire non placet; primd ideo de tota sententia generaliter agam, deinde évordocic, quas ad sententiz istius confirmationem quidam adducunt, seorsim exa- mini subjiciam.

    English

    I. After the second temple was built, the ministry of the prophets and of other men divinely inspired — to whom the task of restoring the church to the standard of Mosaic Theology had been entrusted — was removed. That the teachers of the succeeding centuries, who wished to be regarded as the teachers of Israel, John 1:10, held the most diverse opinions concerning faith itself, and the observance and ceremonies of divine worship, I believe there is no one who does not know. But above all, turning deaf ears to that most holy commandment of God — to which they were strictly admonished at the very sealing of the Old Testament canon to give their minds exclusively, until He came who was to expound all truth, namely, to submit themselves to the discipline of the law of Moses — they were wholly occupied in devising new rites and interpolating traditions without authorization. Thus, with prophecy ceasing, philosophy entering, and the help of the Holy Spirit held in last regard, the whole church, corrupted by evil superstitions, gradually tended toward ruin. The evangelical history records some of what the corrupt teachers established in religious worship and in the interpretation of the Scriptures, and the pretext by which they used to impose these things upon the people. But after certain celebrated teachers, whose names were sacred and venerable among the common people who wholly deferred to the precepts of the masters, had indicated that some rite was to be observed in religion, or that this or that was the sense of some divine commandment or institution, their successors, who intended to enjoy the same authority with posterity, taught that those novel institutions were to be kept with the utmost reverence as if they were from heaven and not of human origin. Hence, as we noted above, the mass of traditions grew to immense proportions in a short time. Thus in the end almost nothing sound or uncorrupted was left in the whole of religion. This further evil was added in the course of time to crown the rest: it became utterly impossible for the people, wrapped in darkness, to know or distinguish what was of divine institution, what of ancient observance, and what of recent invention. When all sacred things among the Jews were in this state and condition, certain learned men consider that our Lord Jesus Christ, in establishing the evangelical church and in His infinite wisdom ordering the worship of God therein, transferred to His own use (as they put it) certain received traditional rites which those people at that time devoutly observed in the worship of God — indeed nearly all those which He instituted — and, having confirmed them by His own authority, delivered them to His disciples to be observed until the consummation of the age. They add furthermore that that most holy prayer, the most perfect norm and model of all our prayers (for Christ did not command the words to be recited, which we do not read the apostles as having done either, says Grotius, Annotations on Matt. 6:9), which He taught to His disciples, was composed by Him from the most commonly used formulas among the Jews. That this is indeed so, they argue from the fact that those rites which were once observed are mentioned among the teachers of the Jews, especially in both Talmuds — the very rites which we Christians still observe on the authority of our Lord Jesus Christ; and that the petitions of the Lord's Prayer are there to be found, most of them at least, if not all. For these things are not pointed to as though they were then first born or first received among the Jews when the Talmudic work was compiled; rather, their antiquity and observance is established by the authority of masters and teachers who lived long before the destruction of the city; and — which is the chief point of the argument — they say these were part of that oral law which R. Judah Hakkadosh recorded in the Mishnayoth as received by tradition through successive hands. Since, however, I cannot deny that this opinion of learned men is by no means to my taste — indeed, that I dissent from it strongly — above all for this reason: that since it is at best uncertain, indeed false, the honor of our Lord Jesus Christ seems in it to be scarcely, or not even scarcely, sufficiently guarded; although my personal affairs and those of the public now compel me not merely to hasten but to rush to the conclusion of this work, I am not willing to pass it over in silence. I will therefore deal first with the opinion as a whole in general terms, and then subject separately to examination the proofs which some adduce in confirmation of that opinion.

    Translator note: Multiple OCR-corrupted Greek phrases present (e.g. 'diddoxaror rod Iopaqr', 'éypégos', 'rarporapadérous', 'évordocic', '2 odpavot', '2& aviporov'); translated contextually from surrounding Latin. 'diddoxaror rod Iopaqr' = διδάσκαλοι τοῦ Ἰσραήλ (teachers of Israel); 'rarporapadérous' = παραδόσεις (received traditions); 'évordocic' = ἐνστάσεις (objections/proofs). Block opens with 'J.' which is OCR for 'I.'

  11. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    {I. Videamus ergo primd, que in causa hac viris doctis concedi possint; deinde queenam sint, quze saltem, donec aliis rationum mo- mentis, quam quibus in argumento hoc hactenus usi sunt, aut testi- moniis fide dignis confirmentur, admittere non possum, Concedo ideo priméd, dicta aliqua, imd multa, que in scriptis evangelicis ha- bentur, apud rabbinos Talmudicos reperiri posse, aut saltem illorum simillima. Idem in particulari dici potest de orationis dominicze petitionibus nonnullis. Sed et istis etiam gemina in sapientum eth- nicorum scriptis inveniri, ad utriusque foederis Scripturas annotarunt viri docti.

    English

    I. Let us see, therefore, first, what may be conceded to learned men in this matter; and then what things I cannot admit, at least until they are confirmed by weightier rational arguments than those they have hitherto used in this argument, or by trustworthy testimonies. I concede, therefore, first, that certain sayings — indeed many — which are found in the evangelical writings can be found among the Talmudic rabbis, or at least things very similar to them. The same can be said in particular regarding certain petitions of the Lord’s Prayer. But also that parallels to these are found in the writings of pagan sages, learned men have noted with respect to the Scriptures of both covenants.

    Translator note: OCR artifacts throughout (e.g., 'primd', 'queeenam', 'quze', 'dominicze'); readings inferred from context. Opening brace '{' appears to be an OCR artifact for the paragraph numeral.

  12. Original

    III. Porro: conceditur, eosdem rabbinos docere, ritus quosdam in usu fuisse inter Judeos, iis, quos discipulis suis in cultu Dei obser- vandos prescripsit Dominus Jesus, haud absimiles. Eos postea con- siderabimus.

    English

    III. Furthermore: it is conceded that the same rabbis teach that certain rites were in use among the Jews, not unlike those which the Lord Jesus prescribed for His disciples to observe in the worship of God. We will consider these later.

  13. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    TV. Concedimus etiam tertio in loco, doctores Mishnicos et Ge- maristas non dicta illa proferre, non ritualium istorum mentionem facere, quasi tum demum nota et edita fuissent, neque propria auc- toritate solA nixos illa in usu fuisse ante excidium urbis affirmare, sed doctores ipsos, qui longe ante ea tempora vixerunt, unumquem- que seculi sui sensum, aut etiam legis oralis, exponentem inducere.

    English

    IV. We also concede, in the third place, that the Mishna doctors and Gemarists do not produce those sayings, do not make mention of those rites, as though they had only then become known and published, nor do they affirm on the sole basis of their own authority that these were in use before the destruction of the city — but rather they bring forward the doctors themselves, who lived long before those times, each one expounding the sense of his own age, or even of the oral law.

    Translator note: OCR reads 'TV' for the Roman numeral; clearly 'IV' is intended.

  14. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Y. Ulterius etiam conceditur, dicta quedam proverbialia, quae genti tum temporis in usu communi fuére, Dominum nostrum ed, 392 DE RITIBUS JUDAICIS A CHRISTO OBSERVATIS. _[LIB. V. quam habuit cum plebe, conversatione usurpatum esse, ac proinde in scripta evangelica esse relata. Hjus generis fuére, “Medice, cura te ipsum ;” “ Habenti dabitur ;” “Primus erit ultimus, et ultimus primus ;” “Qui aurem habet ad audiendum, audiat;” atque id genus alia. Ut autem queeque gens dictorum proverbialium admodnum tenax est, ita Judzeos ista atque similia memorid per multa secula tenuisse, et in scripta retulisse fatemur.

    English

    V. It is further conceded that certain proverbial sayings which were in common use among the people at that time were employed by our Lord in the conversation He had with the common people, and were accordingly recorded in the evangelical writings. Of this kind were: “Physician, heal thyself”; “To him who has, it shall be given”; “The first shall be last, and the last first”; “He who has an ear to hear, let him hear”; and others of this kind. Moreover, just as every people is very tenacious of its proverbial sayings, so we acknowledge that the Jews retained these and similar ones in memory for many centuries and recorded them in writing.

    Translator note: OCR artifacts: 'Y.' for Roman numeral V; page header and folio number ('392 DE RITIBUS JUDAICIS A CHRISTO OBSERVATIS. _[LIB. V.') intrudes mid-sentence and is rendered silently; 'Hjus' for 'Hujus'; 'queeque' for 'quaeque'; 'admodnum' for 'admodum'; 'Judzeos' for 'Judaeos'; 'memorid' for 'memoria'.

  15. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VI. Hee, inquam, concedimus libenter; illud itaque consideran- dum restat, an ultra ea, quee concessimus, quidquam conficiant viro- rum doctorum probationes. Atqui ex his litem hance decerni non posse, certum est. Nondum enim constat, ritus istos, de quibus queestio est, revera ecclesie Judaic ante urbis excidium in usu fuisse; aut diebus conversationis Jesu Christi in terris populo isti cognitos. Ut ideo veritas patefiat, nonnulla praemittemus, quee totius controversiz explicatum facilem redditura sunt.

    English

    VI. These things, I say, we readily concede; and so what remains to be considered is whether the proofs of the learned men accomplish anything beyond what we have conceded. But it is certain that this dispute cannot be decided from these things alone. For it has not yet been established that those rites about which the question is raised were truly in use in the Jewish church before the destruction of the city, or that they were known to that people in the days of Jesus Christ’s sojourn on earth. So that the truth may be made plain, we will first set forth certain things which will make the explanation of the entire controversy easy.

    Translator note: OCR artifacts: 'Hee' for 'Haec'; 'quee' for 'quae'; 'queestio' for 'quaestio'; 'ecclesie Judaic' for 'ecclesiae Judaicae'; 'controversiz' for 'controversiae'.

  16. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VII. Primod ideo dicimus, Legem istam oralem, quam traditio- num omnium et rituum d&ypépav fontem et originem communiter statuunt doctores Talmudici, horrendum esse figmentum, merum mendacium, in theologize Mosaicee perniciem totalem populique Ju- daici exitium eternum, nefarie excogitatum. Etenim legis istius in tota sacra Scriptura non major mentio facta est, quam Alcorani Muhammetici. Severe autem exsecrantur et exterminationi devo- ~ ventur, qui istiusmodi additamenta, ex quibus magnam partem con- stitit ista lex, verbo Dei assuere ausi fuerint. Tota autem ista gens infidelis, et preefracti ingenii, per terrarum orbem superstes et dis- persa, ex justissimi Dei judicio sui obdurationem, et pertinaciam in infidelitate horrendam, figmento isti satanico debet. TIllius enim pretextu a verbo Dei abducti, atque inveteratis carnalium traditio- num preejudiciis fascinati, nihil ultra ineptissimas fabulas aut sapiunt, aut sapere volunt. Atque hoc, spero, erit in confesso.

    English

    VII. First, therefore, we say that this oral law — which the Talmudic doctors commonly establish as the source and origin, the storehouse of all traditions and rites — is a horrible fiction, a mere lie, wickedly devised for the total destruction of Mosaic Theology and the eternal ruin of the Jewish people. For no greater mention is made of this law in all of Holy Scripture than of the Mohammedan Alcoran. Moreover, those who have dared to sew onto the word of God additions of this kind, from which this law largely consists, are severely execrated and devoted to destruction. And that entire unbelieving and stubborn-natured people, surviving and dispersed throughout the whole world, owes its hardening and its horrible obstinacy in unbelief — by the judgment of a most just God — to this satanic fiction. For, led away from the word of God under its pretext and bewitched by the inveterate prejudices of carnal traditions, they neither know anything beyond the most senseless fables, nor wish to know anything beyond them. And this, I trust, will be openly acknowledged.

    Translator note: OCR artifact 'd&ypepav' appears to be a garbled Greek word (likely tamieion or similar, meaning 'storehouse/treasury'); rendered from context. 'theologize Mosaicee' = 'theologiae Mosaicae'; 'preefracti' = 'praefracti'; 'preejudiciis' = 'praejudiciis'; 'TIllius' = 'Illius' (OCR split).

  17. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VIII. Secundd, Rituum et ceremoniarum que apud Zalmudicos doctores memorantur, que in lege non expresse instituuntur, duo genera sunt. Aut enim tanttim pertinent ad modum cultus instituti celebrandi, additamentis nonnullis adhibitis, e verborum Scripturee expositionibus arbitrariis quovis modo elicitis, aut etiam ipsi ritus novi sunt, et ab omnibus institutis divinis plane diversi. Alterutrius generis memoriam ullam, monumentum ullum, volam aut vestigium, ante reditum populi e captivitate Babylonica, aut florente ecclesia ista sub prophetarum primorumque reformatorum ductu aut regimine, exstare, aut exstitisse unquam, nemo probavit hactenus, nemo proba- bit in posterum. Ortum suum debent omnia ei temporis intervallo, quo praeceps in ultimam et fatalem apostasiam et ruinam tetendit ista ecclesia; aut ei, in qua ecclesia esse desiit.

    English

    VIII. Second, there are two kinds of rites and ceremonies which are mentioned among the Talmudic doctors but are not expressly instituted in the law. For either they pertain only to the manner of celebrating the instituted worship, with certain additions applied, drawn in whatever way from arbitrary expositions of the words of Scripture; or else the rites themselves are new and entirely different from all divine institutions. No one has yet proved, nor will anyone hereafter prove, that any memory, any monument, any trace or vestige of either kind existed before the return of the people from the Babylonian captivity, or while that church was flourishing under the leadership and governance of the prophets and the earliest reformers. All things owe their origin to that interval of time in which that church rushed headlong into its final and fatal apostasy and ruin — or to that period in which it ceased to be a church.

    Translator note: OCR artifacts: 'Secundd' = 'Secundo'; 'Zalmudicos' = 'Talmudicos'; 'que' = 'quae'; 'tanttim' = 'tantum'; 'Scripturee' = 'Scripturae'.

  18. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    IX. Tertid, Negamus Dominum nostrum institutum ullum pure Mosaicum auctoritate sua munivisse. Omnia abrogdésse, aiunt omnes.

    English

    IX. Third, we deny that our Lord confirmed any purely Mosaic institution by His authority. All agree that He abolished all of them.

    Translator note: OCR artifact: 'Tertid' = 'Tertio'; 'abrogdesse' = 'abrogasse'.

  19. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Eorum, que in natura rerum fundatur, alia ratio est. Cum enim ad tempus dwpidcewg ritus omnes Mosaici instituti fuerint, Heb. ix.

    English

    The case is different for those things which are founded in the nature of things. For since all the Mosaic rites were instituted for a time of reformation, Heb. 9.

    Translator note: OCR artifact: 'dwpidcewg' is a garbled Greek word, almost certainly diorthoseos (Greek: reformation/correction), corresponding to Heb. 9:10; rendered accordingly. 'que' = 'quae'.

  20. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    10, atque umbram tantum habuerint mcrrdvrav dyabéiv, obx adriy riy | eindva ray mpaywarav, cap. x. 1, neque locum suum tutari poterant, cum id, cujus preenotioni inserviebant, introductum esset, neque denuo recuperandi erant ex morte illa, cui olim destinabantur. X. Quarto, Constat apertissime ex tota historia evangelica, Domi- num nostrum Jesum Christum, quamdiu institutionibus Mosaicis | subjectus, minister circumcisionis vixerit, traditiones omnes dypé- | govg, quas intulerant magistri veteres, recentioresve, sine exceptione constantissime rejecisse, et condemnasse summa cum detestatione.

    English

    10, and they had only a shadow of the good things to come, not the very image of the things themselves, chap. 10:1; nor could they maintain their place, once that which they served to prefigure had been introduced; nor were they to be recovered again from that death to which they had once been appointed. X. Fourth, It is most plainly established from the whole of the gospel history that our Lord Jesus Christ, for as long as He lived subject to the Mosaic institutions as the minister of circumcision, most consistently rejected and condemned with the utmost detestation, without exception, all the unwritten traditions that the older or more recent teachers had introduced.

    Translator note: Greek phrases OCR-damaged; 'mcrrdvrav dyabéiv' rendered as 'good things to come' (Heb. 10:1 context, likely μελλόντων ἀγαθῶν); 'obx adriy riy eindva ray mpaywarav' rendered from Heb. 10:1 context; 'dypé-govg' rendered as 'unwritten' (likely ἀγράφους).

  21. Original

    | Sive ille pravis Scripture: interpretationibus, sive observationibus et ritibus curiosis constiterunt, omnes absque discrimine, non sine severis eorum, qui populo eas observandi auctores erant, increpatio- -nibus, repudiabat. Incredibile ideo nimis videtur, eum ex illis ipsis _ observationibus, ritus in usum suum, ut nonnulli loqui amant, arri- pursse. XI. Quinto, Esse nonnulla recte rationis dictamina, adeoque ab ipso nature auctore optimo, sapientissimoque profecta, que cultui divino in omni ecclesiz statu inservire apta nata sunt, fatentur omnes. Hec inter cunctos homines, qui rationis regimine ullatenys se submittunt, locum aliquem obtinent. Illa itaque Dominus noster non “in rem suam arripuit,” sed ne deinceps a fatiscente et obscuro lumine naturali observantia eorum penderet, auctoritate sua firmavit, atque inter instituta sua sanctissima retulit. Si autem horum ulla apud Judzeos in usu fuerunt, non tamen idcirco statim ab iis Christus illa accepisse, dicendus eséet, chm non magis ad Judzeos, quam ad totum humanum genus pertineant.

    English

    Whether they consisted in corrupt interpretations of Scripture, or in curious observances and rites, He rejected all of them without distinction, not without severe rebukes of those who were the authors of the people's observing them. It therefore seems far too incredible that He should have "appropriated for His own use" rites from those very same observances, as some are fond of saying. XI. Fifth, All acknowledge that there are certain dictates of right reason, proceeding from the most good and wise Author of nature Himself, which are by their very nature suited to serve the worship of God in every state of the church. These hold some place among all men who submit themselves in any degree to the governance of reason. Our Lord, therefore, did not "appropriate these for His own use," but, lest their observance should thereafter depend on the fading and obscure light of nature, He confirmed them by His own authority and numbered them among His most holy institutions. But if any of these were in use among the Jews, it does not therefore follow that Christ received them from the Jews, since they belong no more to the Jews than to the whole human race.

  22. Original

    XII. Sexto, Certum est, Judeorum plurimos, si non pene omnes, qui in Christum crediderunt ante templi eversionem et urbis ex- cidium finale, inque eo finem ultimum institutionibus Mosaicis im- positum, illas religiose observasse; plerasque saltem, atque coluisse secundum instituta legis. Etenim ipsi apostoli, cum scirent ex preemonitione Christi, templum ipsum cum tota ill cultus ratione, qua instructum erat brevi sternum abolendum fuisse, diem illam patientize dominice prestolantes, a cultu Mosaico non abhorruerunt. Ciim itaque duraret in Dei tolerantia, usque ad excidium urbis et templi, ecclesia Judaica, qui in Christum crediderunt, nisi vi pulsi aut fugati, a Judeeorum synagogis, aut cultu synagogico nullibi ter- rarum recesserunt. Etenim iis in locis, quibus Judeei increduli palam

    English

    XII. Sixth, It is certain that most of the Jews, if not nearly all, who believed in Christ before the destruction of the temple and the final ruin of the city — in which event the ultimate end was imposed upon the Mosaic institutions — observed them religiously; most of them at least, and worshipped according to the ordinances of the law. For the apostles themselves, knowing from Christ's forewarning that the temple itself, along with that whole system of worship with which it was furnished, was shortly to be abolished forever, while awaiting that day of the Lord's patience, did not turn away from Mosaic worship. Thus, so long as the Jewish church endured in God's forbearance, up until the destruction of the city and the temple, those who believed in Christ, unless they were driven away or forced to flee, nowhere on earth withdrew from the synagogues of the Jews or from synagogue worship. For in those places where the unbelieving Jews openly

  23. Original

    -in fideles seevire ob fidei professionem et cultum religiosum Christo exhibitum inceperunt, horrendum illud Dei judicium, quod in evan- gelii hostes esset quantocius exerciturus, ilis denunciantes (vid. 2 Epist. Pet. iii, 3-11) segreges ccetus statuerunt. Ecclesiam verd Judaicam stante adhuc templo, durasse, neque penitus a Deo rejec-

    English

    began to rage against the believers on account of their profession of faith and the religious worship shown to Christ, they proclaimed to them that dreadful judgment of God which He was about to execute most swiftly upon the enemies of the gospel (see 2 Pet. 3:3–11), and established separate assemblies. But that the Jewish church endured while the temple was still standing, and had not yet been wholly rejected by God —

  24. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    394 DE RITIBUS JUDAICIS A CHRISTO OBSERVATIS. _[LIB. V. tam fuisse, docet Paulus apostolus in tota epistola sua ad Hebreos. Pontificatum enim summum, adeoque omnem cultum Mosaicum abolendum quidem extemplo, sed nondum abolitum introducit. Inde ecclesiz status, qualis futurus esset penitus e medio sublato cultu omni typico, mundus ei futurus dicitur. Etiam parum ad- hue esse affirmat, donec Mosaica ista rudimenta morte Christi con- cussa amoverentur, ut stabilirentur regni Christi rd pi oarevdwevee. Neque obstat, quod apostoli et presbyteri totaque ecclesia Hieroso- lymitana longe ante ex mente Spiritus Sancti statuissent, discipulos e gentibus non teneri lege Mosis, Act. xvi.; nam ipsi longo post tem- pore ostendunt Judzeos fideles omnes ejus observationi adheesisse, Act. xxi, 21, 22. Pluribus etiam in locis indiscriminatim agebant Judeei fideles, atque isti, qui Christo nondum nomina dederant. Jacobum itaque justum plurimos annos Hierosolymis degentem, atque ob sanctitatem eximiam et minime fucatam toti populo notissimum, quoniam cultum Dei in templo frequentaverit sedulo, Christianum fuisse neutiquam suspicati sunt primores urbis, uti refert Eusebius, Histor. Eccles. lib. ii. cap. xxxiiii Imd ad tempus Adriani usque, permixtionem hance alicubi durdsse scribit Grotius.

    English

    394 CONCERNING THE JEWISH RITES OBSERVED BY CHRIST. [Book V. — this the apostle Paul teaches in his entire epistle to the Hebrews. For he presents the high priesthood, and accordingly all Mosaic worship, as something indeed to be abolished immediately, but not yet abolished. Hence the state the church would be in, once all typological worship was completely removed, is called a new world for it. He also affirms that there was yet a little while remaining before those Mosaic rudiments, shaken by the death of Christ, would be removed, so that the things that cannot be shaken in Christ's kingdom might be established. Nor does it stand in the way that the apostles and elders and the whole church of Jerusalem had long before decreed, by the mind of the Holy Spirit, that the disciples from the nations were not bound by the law of Moses, Act. 16; for they themselves show, a long time afterward, that all the believing Jews had adhered to its observance, Act. 21:21, 22. In many places also the believing Jews and those who had not yet given their names to Christ conducted themselves indiscriminately together. Hence James the Just, who had lived in Jerusalem for very many years and was most well known to all the people for his outstanding and utterly genuine holiness, was not at all suspected by the leading men of the city of being a Christian, because he had diligently frequented the worship of God in the temple, as Eusebius reports, Hist. Eccles. Book 2, chap. 23. Indeed, Grotius writes that this commingling lasted somewhere until the time of Hadrian.

    Translator note: Greek phrase 'rd pi oarevdwevee' is OCR-damaged; rendered as 'the things that cannot be shaken' from Heb. 12:27 context (likely τὰ μὴ σαλευόμενα). Page header 'DE RITIBUS JUDAICIS A CHRISTO OBSERVATIS' and chapter reference translated in place. Chapter reference 'cap. xxxiiii' appears to reference chap. 23 per Eusebius numbering.

  25. Original

    XIII. Septimo, Cum jam ad ultimam patientiz divine periodum ecclesia ista pervenisset, atque ubivis pervivaces et preefracti evan- gel hostes tandem facti, persecutiones in Christi discipulos excita- rent Judzi, et adventum ejus solenniter predictum et denunciatum, ad vindictam de illorum infidelitate et malitia sumendam, sannis exciperent, plurimi ex gente ista, qui antea Christo nomen dederant, ad Judaismum defectionem meditati sunt; prout apparet ex epistola Pauli ad Hebrzos. Destructo autem templo, atque excisa gente, magna pars illorum, qui ad illud usque tempus cum nominis Christi professione, ritus et ceremonias Mosaicas observaverant, inter religi- ones, quas simul nemo amplits colere potuit, misere cespitans, partim in Judeorum castra iterum se recepit, partim novam religionem ex utraque conflatam, revera utramque non corrumpentem tantim, sed et evertentem penitus, excogitavit. Horum erant Ebionite, et, si Hieronymo fides, Chiliastze; qui omnes, successu temporis abjecto quem aliquamdiu frustra gesserant in titulo, in censum Judaicum abierunt. Prout autem in Christianismum istum, quem amplexi fuerunt, ritus Judaicos inferre eos tentAsse omnes nérunt; ita Christianos, in Judaismum deficientes, nonnullos reportasse, plus- quam credibile est. ‘Tenebrae verd, quibus tum temporis res Jude- orum involute fuerunt, impediunt, quo minus perspecta habeamus, que in illorum claustris et latibulis agitabantur.

    English

    XIII. Seventh, When that church had now arrived at the final period of divine patience, and the Jews everywhere, having at last become stubborn and hardheaded enemies of the gospel, were stirring up persecutions against the disciples of Christ and greeting with mockery His coming — solemnly predicted and proclaimed — which was about to execute vengeance upon their unbelief and malice, very many from that nation who had previously given their names to Christ contemplated defection to Judaism; as is apparent from Paul's epistle to the Hebrews. But after the temple was destroyed and the nation was cut off, a large part of those who up to that point had observed Mosaic rites and ceremonies while professing the name of Christ, stumbling wretchedly between the two religions, which no one could any longer practice at the same time, partly retreated again into the camp of the Jews, and partly devised a new religion blended from both, which in truth did not merely corrupt but utterly overturned each of them. To these belonged the Ebionites, and, if Jerome is to be believed, the Chiliasts; all of whom, as time passed, having cast off the title they had borne in vain for a while, passed over into the Jewish reckoning. Just as it is well known that they attempted to introduce Jewish rites into that Christianity which they had embraced, so it is more than credible that some who defected from Christianity into Judaism carried certain things back with them. But the darkness in which the affairs of the Jews were then enveloped prevents us from having a clear view of what was carried on in their retreats and hiding places.

  26. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XIV. Octavo, Rehqui Judi (hoc est, quicquid gentis cladi Flaviane erat superstes) ab omni ccetu solenni Mosaico depulsi et fugati, hue illuc palantes vagati sunt, quid agerent, quo ritu Deum colerent, ubi pedem figerent incertissimi. Sanhedrin, seu scholam. potids, aut digladiationum ineptissimarum latibulum, hic, illic eos constituisse, alii ostenderunt. Sed tota ea historia conjecturis nititur, et rabbinorum testimoniis, omnibus conjecturis incertioribus. Adriano ‘Romanorum imperium tenente, opera et astutié insignis nebulonis, quem Bar-Cochebam vocant, decepti, et scelerum stimulis, seu potids lmaledictione divin acti, undique in Judeam et Galilzeam advo- lantes, bellum excitarunt adversus Romanos utrique parti satis funestum. Victi verd tandem, et clade, ill& solA minore, qua in ex- cidio urbis et templi demessi fuerunt, affecti, necdum indignationem justissimam qua Deus totam gentem ubivis terrarum prosequutus ‘est intelligentes, viribus tamen et animis fracti, partim fugati, partim capitis poena, nisi fugerent, denunciata e tota Judea ad unum omnes exsulare jussi sunt. Quid ab eo tempore et proximo post seculo in latibulis preestiterunt, caliginosa nocte premitur. Erupit tandem famosissimus ille Rabbi Jehuda, Hakkadosh scilicet, ejus supersti- tionis, cujus scelere etiamnum adhuc Deo hominibusque graves ubique terrarum tenentur, auctor et princeps. Is novee isti religioni Tudaice conficiende, que innumeris aucta superstitionibus apud ‘totam gentem obtinet, manum admovit. Etenim schole prelatus, cum observasset, quanta incertitudine omnia, que ad cultum religi- osum et observantiam pertinerent, fluctuarentur, ex antiquis tradition- ‘ibus, novis figmentis, observationibus, quee tum temporis inter plures in usu fuére, undique discerptis et corrasis, corpus quoddam seu sys- tema constitutionum religiosarum, et civilium seu forensicarum com- posuit, quod Mishnaioth appellant. In librum illum, rabbinorum expositiones, disputationes, jurgia, fabule, Talmud utrumque confi- ciunt. Postquam enim Rabbi Jehuda signum extulerat, undique statim ad illud concursum est. Quicquid uspidm impuri homunci- ones et indocti corradere ex anilibus traditionibus, dictis sacree Scripturze misere et blaspheme distortis, gentilium, et Christianorum ritibus et consuetudinibus, legi Mosaic: non expresse adversis, quod in rem suam ullatenus cedere cogeretur, potuerunt, huc tanquam in fabularum, mendaciorum et superstitionis omnis lernam contu- lerunt. Uti enim Muhammetes Alcoranum suum ex traditionibus Judaicis, historié evangelicd pessime interpolata, ritibus ethnicis, propriisque figmentis consarcinavit, ita etiam rabbini isti opus suum Talmudicum confecerunt. Hisce ita premissis, que omnia ddié- Banra esse comperientur, cum ex historiis et rerum preeteritarum monumentis fide dignissimis sint deprompta, quid in causa proposita sentiam, paucis tradam. Sententia ideo nostra est, instituta ista evangelica, quorum mentio ulla facta est, aut in Mishna, aut in Tal- mudibus, aliisve Judzorum magistris, adeoque pericopas omnes pure evangelicas, que in eorum ullis exstant, Judeeos partim ex ipso evan- gelio, partim ex apostatarum Judeorum praxi, atque traditionibus, que ex coetibus Judxo-Christianis emanarunt, partim ex ore vulgi, 396 DE RITIBUS JUDAICIS A CHRISTO OBSERVATIS. [LIB. V. quo cum vixerunt, nec aliunde hausisse. Hee, inquam, sententia, ila altera, quze periculose admodum Dominum nostrum Jesum Christum sanctissimas suas institutiones ex Judaismi lacunis mutua- tum asserit, probabilior videtur; imd verissimam eam esse existimo, nullisque exceptionibus, quibus pondus inest aut momentum, exposi- tam. Cum enim ceci et pervicaces apostate, religionem avitam, cultum Dei et patriam amisissent (nam qui religionem Talmudicam, seu prasentem Judaismum, eam esse, quae in lege et prophetis en- arratur, putat, is hisce in rebus hospes est) Spiritu Dei penitissime destituti, omni ope in id incubuerint, ut ex traditionibus et rumori- bus incertissimis, novam Dei colendi rationem, novos cultis ritus ex- cogitarent, et erigerent, causa sane nulla est, cur cuiquam mirum videri debeat, illos nonnulla, quee apud Christianos Judaizantes in usu fuére, aut saltem illorum simillima, in rem suam arripuisse. Longits etiam aberit admiratio omnis, si sentiamus, novee supersti- tionis consarcinatorum nonnullos Christianos apostatas fuisse, quod sane neque incredibile est, neque improbabile. Inde enim est, quod historiz evangelice: vestigia plurima in Alcorano supersint, quod auctori ejus scilicet adfuerit Sergius quidam monachus N estorianus, qui a Christianismo deficiens, in partem operis receptus est.

    English

    XIV. Eighth, The remaining Jews (that is, whatever of the nation had survived the Flavian disaster), driven and put to flight from every solemn Mosaic assembly, wandered about here and there, utterly uncertain what they should do, by what rite they should worship God, or where they should plant their feet. Others have shown that they established a Sanhedrin — or rather a school, or a den of the most inept wranglings — here and there. But the whole of that history rests on conjectures and rabbinical testimonies, more uncertain than any conjectures. During the reign of Hadrian over the Roman empire, deceived by the cleverness and cunning of a notorious scoundrel whom they call Bar Kokhba, and driven by the goads of their crimes — or rather by the divine curse — they swarmed from everywhere into Judea and Galilee and stirred up a war against the Romans that was ruinous enough to both sides. But at last defeated, and afflicted with a calamity only slightly less than that which had mowed them down at the destruction of the city and the temple, still not understanding the most just indignation with which God was pursuing the entire nation in every land, yet broken in strength and spirit, partly driven off, partly threatened with death unless they fled, they were all to a man ordered to go into exile from the whole of Judea. What they accomplished in their hiding places from that time through the next century is shrouded in deep darkness. At last the most famous Rabbi Jehuda — Hakkadosh, that is — burst forth, the originator and chief of that superstition by whose wickedness they are to this day burdened and odious everywhere on earth before God and men. He set his hand to the forging of that new Jewish religion which, swollen with innumerable superstitions, prevails throughout the whole nation. For when he was set over the school and observed how greatly all things pertaining to religious worship and observance were fluctuating in uncertainty, he gathered from ancient traditions, new fictions, and observances that were then in use among many, scraping and tearing them together from everywhere, a certain body or system of religious and civil or forensic constitutions, which they call the Mishnaioth. Into that book the two Talmuds gather the expositions, disputations, quarrels, and fables of the rabbis. For as soon as Rabbi Jehuda had raised the standard, people flocked to it from everywhere at once. Whatever impure and ignorant little men were anywhere able to scrape together from old wives' traditions, from the sayings of holy Scripture wretchedly and blasphemously distorted, from the rites and customs of the Gentiles and of Christians that were not expressly contrary to the Mosaic law — whatever they could be compelled in any way to make serve their purpose — all this they poured in here as into a swamp of fables, lies, and every kind of superstition. For just as Muhammad stitched together his Quran from Jewish traditions, from the gospel history most corruptly interpolated, from pagan rites, and from his own fictions, so also did those rabbis compose their Talmudic work. Having premised these things — which will all be found to be capable of clear demonstration, since they have been drawn from histories and most trustworthy monuments of past events — I will set forth in a few words what my opinion is in the case before us. Our opinion, therefore, is this: that those evangelical institutions of which any mention is made either in the Mishnah, or in the Talmuds, or in other Jewish teachers, and accordingly all purely evangelical pericopes that exist in any of their writings, the Jews derived partly from the gospel itself, partly from the practice and traditions of Jewish apostates which flowed out from Judeo-Christian assemblies, partly from the mouth of the common people among whom they lived, and from nowhere else. 396 CONCERNING THE JEWISH RITES OBSERVED BY CHRIST. [Book V. This opinion, I say, seems more probable than that other opinion which dangerously asserts that our Lord Jesus Christ borrowed His most holy institutions from the refuse-pits of Judaism; indeed I consider it to be most true and exposed to no objections that carry any weight or force. For since those blind and stubborn apostates had lost their ancestral religion, the worship of God, and their homeland (for whoever supposes that the Talmudic religion, or present-day Judaism, is the same as what is set forth in the law and the prophets, is a stranger to these matters), most utterly destitute of the Spirit of God, and applying all their effort to devising and erecting, from the most uncertain traditions and rumors, a new manner of worshipping God and new rites of worship — there is surely no reason why it should seem strange to anyone that they seized upon certain things that had been in use among Judaizing Christians, or at least things most similar to those, for their own purposes. Wonder will be even further removed if we consider that some of the stitchers-together of the new superstition were Christian apostates, which is certainly neither incredible nor improbable. For that is why so many traces of the gospel history survive in the Quran, since a certain Sergius, a Nestorian monk who had defected from Christianity, accompanied its author and was received as a partner in the work.

    Translator note: Page header '396 DE RITIBUS JUDAICIS A CHRISTO OBSERVATIS' translated in place. 'ddié-Banra' appears OCR-damaged; rendered from context as 'capable of clear demonstration' (likely ἀποδεικτά or similar).

  27. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XV. Sed adverse sententiz momentum perpendamus. Quo, queeso, auctore certo sciamus, eas precum formulas, quae jam apud . Judzeos exstant, eosve ritus, qui in lege non diserte preecipiuntur, in usu fuisse ante excidium urbis? Judai, inquiunt, ab ipso Mose ope legis oralis, se ista recepisse, constanter affirmant. At legem istam oralem impudentissimum esse figmentum, cujus ante finalem apos- tasiam populi, et _gentis excidium, neque vestigium, neque memoria ulla exstat, antea probavimus. Que verd legi isti orali ortum suum debent, lege ea antiquiora esse non poterant. Sed dicunt, stata pre- cum tempora Judzeos habuisse; fateor, Actor. iii. 1, memorat Lucas, THY Wpay THs Tpoceuyns chy éwarny Ha tempora quotidiana tria fuisse, docet. Maimonides in Mishn., lib. ii. Tract. de Orat, et Benedict, Sacerdotum, cap. i, sed lege instituta fuisse negat. “ Ceeterum,” inquit, “ neque numerus precum, neque obligatio ad hance vel illam precem, nec tempus certum aut definitum precum est de lege.” Ita quotidie trinas orationes habuerunt, quarum prima nny, seu matu- tina, secunda nn, mincha, tertia nay, vespertina dicebatur. Tria ista, tempora antiquos nonnullos Christianos, “salva plane indifferentid semper, et ubique, et omni tempore orandi,” prout ipse loquitur, ob- servasse, nos docet Tertullianus de Jejuniis. Quid vero deinde ; ergo precum formulas etiam prescriptas habuere: at unde id constabit? refert quidem Maimonides, Gamaliclem, cujus seculum et tempus vitze nota sunt ex historia sacra, orationem composuisse pro extir- patione réy DI, seu hereticorum, hoc est, Christianorum; quod. quam bene quadrat consilio, quod ei ascribit’ Lucas Actor. vy. 38, haud facile intelligi potest. Preces ideo prascriptas Judwos habu- ‘isse humanitus excogitatas ante excidium urbis, probationis neque “species, neque color est. At Samaritani, inquiunt, librum precum ab ipso Mose scriptum, ad eos transmissum, preeservatum fuisse in ‘manibus summorum sacerdotum Garizenorum, usque ad pontifica- ‘tum cujusdam Adriani, affirmant. Credat Apella; sed nemo vult; Judeei enim omnes impudentissimum hoc mendacium uno ore detes- ‘tantur. Hi sunt, qui mandatum undecimum finxerunt, dignissimi, qui formulas precum Mosaicas fingerent. Si istiusmodi liber exsti- | tisset unquam, ejus memoriam inter Samaritanos solim, coloniam | Assyriacam, impiam, Deo et ecclesize exosam superfuisse credere, |“insani esse hominis, non sanus juret Orestes.” Fateor quidem, plerosque Judezorum sentire, post Esdre tempora, quando scilicet cessante prophetia, per Spiritus et verbi divini contemptum in _apostasiam finalem declinaverit ista ecclesia, populum formulis qui- _busdam precum in cultu synagogico, atque etiam illo templi usum fuisse; at doctores Mishnicos, aut Talmudicos, aut sequentium ‘seculorum magistros ullos, certd scivisse, quenam iste formule fuerint, vel earum memorize quidquam retinuisse, probari non potest. Istas enim liturgias, quee nunc in usu sunt inter Judzos, ecclesiam }istam in cultu Dei usurpdsse, stultum et nefas est suspicari. De ritibus idem dicendum. Ante impostorem istum Rabbi Jehuda, lingua) Hebreea scriptor Judaicus nullus exstat; neque Greca, preter Philonem, Josephum, et Jesum Syrachidem. De rebus hisce apud illos altissimum silentium. Quis autem mihi fidem faciet, istum Rabbi Jehuda vel sequaces ejus non mentitos esse, cum innuant, hos vel illos ritus in usu fuisse ante urbis exci~ dium, cum sciam, eos in multi majoris momenti rebus et historiis _impudentissime mentiri? Patres etiam ipsorum, illis meliores, si “unquam exstiterint Adami posteri, quibus meliores esse potuerint, ‘multa inepte et superstitiose finxisse, ipsa veritate teste, docemur. In ipsis autem mentiendi finis, scopus, terminus nullus, ita ubivis dat& opera videntur sibi invicem in mendaciis horrendis excogitan- dis palmam preeripere contendere. Exemplis haud opus est; sciunt, | qui nondum ere lavantur. Sed in rebus suis propriis iis credendum esse aiunt viri docti; quare, inquam? cum nullibi magis, quam in rebus propriis nugatores et mendaces esse deprehendantur? Sed ‘audiamus virum doctissimum causam rabbinorum propriis_ verbis agentem, de Jure Gen. apud Hebr. lib. 11. cap. ii, “Si cui,” inquit, “hic dubium forsan occurrat, utrum corpori et scriptoribus Talmu- _ dicis hujusmodi in rebus, quatenus historicze sunt, id est, quatenus in eis pro jure qualicunque Ebreis veteribus recognito atque usitato traduntur, fides sit habenda, eo scilicet, quod corpus illud, quo jam _habetur contextum, scriptoresque illi caeteri seculorum sunt templi _urbisque excidio recentiorum, is forsan etiam dubitabit de Justiniani

    English

    XV. But let us weigh the force of the opposing opinion. By what authority, I ask, can we know for certain that those prayer formularies which now exist among the Jews, and those rites which are not expressly prescribed in the law, were in use before the destruction of the city? The Jews, they say, consistently affirm that they received these things from Moses himself by means of the oral law. But we have already proved that this oral law is the most shameless of fictions, of which, before the final apostasy of the people and the destruction of the nation, not a trace or any memory exists. And things that owe their origin to this oral law could not be more ancient than that law. But they say the Jews had set times for prayer; I grant it. Luke in Acts 3:1 mentions the hour of prayer, the ninth, and teaches that there were three daily times of prayer. Maimonides in the Mishnah, Book 2, Tract. on Prayer and the Benedictions of Priests, chap. 1, teaches this, but denies that it was established by the law. "Moreover," he says, "neither the number of prayers, nor the obligation toward this or that prayer, nor any certain or fixed time for prayer is from the law." So they had three daily prayers, of which the first was called the morning prayer, the second the mincha, and the third the evening prayer. That some ancient Christians observed those three times — "with the plainly indifferent freedom always, everywhere, and at all times to pray," as he himself says — Tertullian teaches us in his work On Fasting. But what follows from this? That they also had prescribed prayer formularies? But how will that be established? Maimonides indeed reports that Gamaliel, whose age and time of life are known from sacred history, composed a prayer for the extirpation of the heretics — that is, of the Christians; how well this accords with the counsel that Luke ascribes to him in Acts 5:38 is not easy to understand. Therefore that the Jews had humanly devised prescribed prayers before the destruction of the city — there is not even the appearance or shadow of proof. But, they say, the Samaritans affirm that a book of prayers written by Moses himself, transmitted to them, has been preserved in the hands of the chief priests of Gerizim down to the pontificate of a certain Hadrian. Let Apella believe it; no one else will; for all the Jews with one voice detest this most shameless lie. These are the people who fabricated an eleventh commandment — most worthy indeed of fabricating Mosaic prayer formularies. If any such book had ever existed, to believe that its memory had survived only among the Samaritans — an Assyrian colony, impious, and hateful to God and the church — would be, as the saying goes, "the act of a madman, not of a sane Orestes." I grant that most Jews think that after the time of Ezra — when, with prophecy ceasing, that church declined through contempt of the Spirit and the divine word into final apostasy — the people used certain prayer formularies in synagogue worship, and also in the worship of the temple; but it cannot be proved that the Mishnaic or Talmudic teachers, or any teachers of subsequent centuries, knew for certain what those formularies were, or retained any memory of them. For it is foolish and wicked to suppose that this church had made use of those liturgies which are now in use among the Jews in the worship of God. The same must be said concerning rites. Before that impostor Rabbi Jehuda, there is no Jewish writer in the Hebrew language, nor in Greek, except Philo, Josephus, and Jesus Sirach. Concerning these matters among them there is the deepest silence. But who will convince me that Rabbi Jehuda or his followers did not lie when they hint that this or that rite was in use before the destruction of the city, when I know that they lie most shamelessly in matters of far greater importance and in their historical accounts? Their ancestors also — if descendants of Adam ever existed who could have been better than they — we are taught, as truth itself bears witness, to have fabricated many things foolishly and superstitiously. And among these latter there is no end, aim, or limit to lying; so that everywhere they seem by deliberate effort to contend with one another to snatch the prize in devising horrible lies. Examples are unnecessary; those who are not yet washed with brass know. But learned men say that in their own affairs they are to be believed — why, I ask? when nowhere more than in their own affairs are they found to be triflers and liars? But let us hear a most learned man making the case for the rabbis in his own words, in his work On the Law of Nations among the Hebrews, Book 2, chap. 2: "If perhaps a doubt arises for anyone here," he says, "whether credit is to be given to the Talmudic body and its writers in matters of this kind, insofar as they are historical — that is, insofar as they record in them what was recognized and practiced as law of whatever kind among the ancient Hebrews — on the ground that that body, as it now stands composed, and those other writers, belong to centuries more recent than the destruction of the temple and the city, such a person will perhaps also doubt the trustworthiness of Justinian

    Translator note: Greek phrase 'THY Wpay THs Tpoceuyns chy éwarny Ha' is OCR-damaged; rendered as 'the hour of prayer, the ninth' from Acts 3:1 context (likely τὴν ὥραν τῆς προσευχῆς τὴν ἐνάτην). Hebrew terms 'nny', 'nn', 'nay' are OCR-garbled Hebrew; rendered from context as morning prayer, mincha, and evening prayer respectively. 'réy DI' is OCR-garbled; rendered as 'the heretics' from context (likely המינים). The quotation from Horace/Juvenal 'insani esse hominis, non sanus juret Orestes' translated in context.

  28. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    398 DE RITIBUS JUDAICIS A CHRISTO OBSERVATIS. _—_[LIB. V. seu Triboniani fide, dum Modestini, Papiniani, Florentini, Alpheni, Proculi, Celsi, ejusmodi aliorum, qui trecéntis aut circiter sunt Justiniano annis vetustiores, sententias atque scita juris alibi non reperta, nedum quando leges duodecim tabularum, quas plurimis etiam hisce seculis antevertunt, in digestis alibive enarrat memo- ratve;” quibus similia subjungens tandem concludit, “Rationem dubitandi sive in jure, sive in theologia, sive in historia, sive uspiam alibi ex hac sola causa (rebus ceteris, que circumstant fidei neuti- quam refragantibus) admittere, nihil aliud est, quam universa ferme antiquitati, ipsique historicee rerum veritati perperam nimis et moro- sius reluctari.” : XVI. Nemo est, quod sciam, qui plura aut speciosa magis protulit ad fidem rumoribus istis Talmudicis, de quibus agimus, concilian- dam. Similia etiam habet vir nobilissimus Josephus Scaliger. Videamus ergo paucis, utrim, quod intendit, consequutus sit V. Cla, Si quidem parili ista ratione, que de rabbinis et antiquis juris- consultis proponit, procederent, legitima esset hee argumentatio. Sed alia plane res est. Certissimum est, auctorum istorum libros, quorum dicta, placita, responsa in jure civili a posterioribus reci- tantur, aliquando exstitisse, imd tum temporis, cum ex iis laudatze iste yvajwas exscriptee fuére; aut etiam ex authenticis hypomnematis, et curiarum regestis, commentariis et rationibus publicis desumptz _ sunt. Doctores autem Mishnici et Talmudici ne fingunt quidem, antecessores suos unquam quidquam tale scripsisse, quale iis ubivis ascribunt. Decursis a morte illorum aliquot annoram centuriis, in- certis nescio quibus rumoribus, et traditionibus vanis nixi, magistros quosvis pro libitu in scenam, inducunt, quos hee vel illa, dicere aut dixisse, non tam referunt, quam aperte fingunt. Si libri ante- Mishnici ulli exstarent, aut forsan exstitissent unquam, si monumentis rerum ullis, que unquam in natura rerum locum occupassent, nite- rentur, si ultra ipsorum fidem et auctoritatem quidquam afferri po- tuerit, quod ea, que memorant, se ita habuisse revera conjectures fundande par esset aut idoneum; si rerum Judaicarum per aliquot secula status aut conditio, eos dicta et facta antecessorum suorum ante urbis excidium fideli memoria recoluisse suspicioni locum ullum relinqueret, vim aliquam juste ratiocinationis habere videretur insti- tuta comparatio, Vertim multo aliter, uti diximus, omnia hic se habent. Deinde fidem inter testium immane quantum distat! Aliter catuli longe olent, aliter sues. Iis, quorum veracitas in pluribus mihi perspecta est, nolo ob suspiciones aut meras conjecturas fidem detrahere. Illis verd se ad credendum mancipari, quos novit in pluribus, imé pene in omnibus aperte esse impostores mendacissimos, vix hominis est, ne dicam ejus, qui veritatem amat. Antiqui isti jurisconsulti, quos memorat Seldenus, viri graves fuére, docti, probi, et toto orbe celeberrimi; nihil dixerunt, scripserunt, nihil aliis assig- narunt, nisi palam, aperte, et in luce hominum, ubi si quid secus, | quam oportuit justitiee et veritatis observatores sanctissimos, scrip- | sissent, a toto pene terrarum orbe falsi insimularentur. Magistri nostri Talmudici czeci, improbi, indocti, in mentem reprobam a Deo _ traditi fuerunt, qui, ut recte observat Josephus Scaliger de Emendat. Tempor. lib. vii., consulto videntur “ ignorationem omnium bonarum rerum profiteri;” Halophante, Aretologi, meras affanias in tenebris, | et latibulis effutientes, quibus ut quidquam magnum parvumve cre- | damus, ratio nulla reddi potest. Hzec autem in genere dixisse sufficiat; quee momenti alicujus erunt, in particularium considera- tione expendenda venient.

    English

    398 CONCERNING THE JEWISH RITES OBSERVED BY CHRIST. [Book V. or of Tribonian, while he records or mentions in the Digest or elsewhere the opinions and legal rulings of Modestinus, Papinian, Florentinus, Alphenus, Proculus, Celsus, and others of that kind, who are about three hundred years older than Justinian, opinions and rulings not found elsewhere — still less when he records the laws of the twelve tables, which antedate even these centuries by many more." After adding things similar to these he at last concludes: "To admit a reason for doubt, whether in law, in theology, in history, or anywhere else, from this cause alone — when all the other circumstances that attend the matter in no way militate against its credibility — is nothing other than to resist all antiquity almost universally, and the historical truth of events themselves, too perversely and obstinately." XVI. There is no one, as far as I know, who has brought forward more or more plausible arguments for winning credence for those Talmudic rumors of which we are treating. The most distinguished Joseph Scaliger also holds similar views. Let us see, therefore, in brief, whether the most distinguished scholar achieved what he intended. If indeed the reasoning he proposes concerning the rabbis and the ancient jurists were to proceed on equal footing, this argument would be legitimate. But the matter is altogether different. It is most certain that the books of those authors, whose opinions, decisions, and legal responses are cited by later writers in civil law, once existed — indeed at the very time when those celebrated maxims were transcribed from them; or they were also drawn from authentic memoranda, court records, public commentaries and accounts. But the Mishnaic and Talmudic teachers do not even pretend that their predecessors ever wrote anything of the kind that they everywhere ascribe to them. After several centuries had elapsed from the death of those men, relying on uncertain and obscure rumors and on vain traditions, they bring various teachers onto the stage at will, and do not so much report as openly fabricate what such teachers said or are said to have said. If there were any pre-Mishnaic books, or if perhaps any had ever existed; if they rested upon any monuments of events that had ever occupied a place in the real world; if anything beyond their own credibility and authority could be adduced which would be adequate or suitable for founding a conjecture that the things they record actually stood as they say; if the state and condition of Jewish affairs over several centuries left any room for suspicion that they faithfully preserved in memory the sayings and deeds of their predecessors before the destruction of the city — then the comparison that has been instituted would seem to have some force of valid reasoning. But as we have said, all things here are very different. Furthermore, how immeasurably does the credibility of the witnesses differ! Puppies smell quite differently from pigs. From those whose truthfulness I have found to be established in many matters I am unwilling, on account of suspicions or mere conjectures, to withhold credence. But to bind oneself to believing those whom one knows in many — indeed in nearly all — matters to be openly the most brazen impostors, is scarcely the act of a man, let alone of one who loves truth. Those ancient jurists whom Selden mentions were men of gravity, learned, upright, and most celebrated throughout the whole world; they said, wrote, and assigned to others nothing except openly, publicly, and in the light of men, where if they had written anything otherwise than strict observers of justice and truth ought to have done, they would have been accused of falsehood by almost the whole world. Our Talmudic teachers were blind, wicked, and ignorant, given over by God to a reprobate mind, who — as Joseph Scaliger rightly observes in his work On the Emendation of Time, Book 7 — appear deliberately to "profess ignorance of all good things;" impostors and tale-tellers, babbling mere nonsense in the darkness and in their hiding places, to whom no reason can be given why we should believe anything great or small that they say. But let what has been said on this matter in general suffice; what will be of any importance will come to be weighed in the consideration of particulars.

    Translator note: Page header '398 DE RITIBUS JUDAICIS A CHRISTO OBSERVATIS' translated in place. 'yvajwas' is OCR-damaged Greek; rendered as 'maxims' from context (likely γνώμας). 'V. Cla' abbreviation rendered as 'most distinguished scholar' (likely Vir Clarissimus, a title for Selden).

  29. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XVII. Intueamur instantias particulares, quibus sententiam suam obtinere contendunt viri docti. Sunt nonnulli, quos honoris causa non nomino; qui non tanttm more magistrorum inter Judeos re- _ceptissimo precum formulam discipulis suis Dominum nostrum _Jesum Christum prescripsisse asserunt, sed etiam verba illa et | petitiones, ex quibus sanctissimam suam orationem composuit, ex formulis inter eos usitatissimis desumpsisse. Videamus itaque, quibus demum rationum momentis, quibusve testimoniis fide dignis id pro- bare satagunt, nam mihi sane vix satis honesta videtur oratio. Ro- garunt, inquiunt, discipuli Christum, ut is eos orare doceret, sicut Johannes discipulos suos docuisset. Johannes verd, uti addunt, morem inter Judzos usitatum, quo doctores discipulis precum for- mulas ediscendas tradiderunt, secutus est. Sed omnia hec incertis- sima esse, et non tanttum tenui sed nullo plane tibicine fulta, ceecus pene perspiciat. Fateor, Deum solennes nonnullas benedictionum formulas preescripsisse sacerdotibus Aaronicis; ad ilarum etiam instar rabbinos Talmudicos alias excogitasse; an primo octodecim ad numerum ossium in hominis dorso, prout nugantur, nescio; si eo respexerint illarum primi inventores, eos non nisi more solito ineptiisse, scio. In centum supra octodecim, ob ratiunculas futiles, quas commemorare piget, tandem excreverunt. Omnem magistrum celebrem discipulos suos precum formulas docuisse, et incredibile est, et testimoniis caret. Johannem magistrorum illorum exemplum, quos inscitize, hypocriseos, superstitionis palam et constanter redar- guit, secutum fuisse, audacter nimis asseritur. Johannem, multo magis ipsum Dei filium, cum cecis Judzeorum doctoribus in ordinem cogere, mihi religio est. Ut Dei nomen religiose invocetur, nature vox est, et cultus naturalis pars eximia. Qui alios ideo in cognitione et cultu Dei instruendos suspicit, eos orare, seu preces ei fundere, docere necesse habet. Hoc inter discipulos prestitit Johannes, quibus adminiculis et auxiliis usus, incertum; docuisse eos orare certissimum; atque ita pro quibus tum temporis preecipue orare deberent. Dominus noster Jesus Christus, qui tempore prestituto, secundum promissum novi foederis Spiritum Sanctum in discipulos

    English

    XVII. Let us examine the particular instances by which learned men endeavor to maintain their position. There are some — whom out of respect I do not name — who assert not only that our Lord Jesus Christ prescribed a prayer formula to His disciples in the manner most customary among Jewish teachers, but also that He drew the very words and petitions of which He composed His most holy prayer from the formulas most commonly used among them. Let us see, then, by what weight of arguments or by what credible testimonies they strive to prove this; for the claim seems to me scarcely sufficiently honest. The disciples, they say, asked Christ to teach them to pray, just as John had taught his disciples. And John, they add, followed the custom common among the Jews, by which teachers handed down to their disciples prayer formulas to be learned. But that all these things are altogether uncertain and supported not merely by a slender but by absolutely no prop at all, even a near-blind man could perceive. I grant that God prescribed certain solemn forms of blessing to the Aaronic priests; and that the Talmudic rabbis, after their pattern, devised others — whether originally eighteen in number, corresponding to the bones of a man's back, as they trifle, I do not know; if the first inventors of those formulas had that in view, I know only that they acted in their usual foolish manner. They eventually grew to a hundred and eighteen, for frivolous reasons which it is tedious to recount. That every celebrated teacher taught his disciples prayer formulas is both incredible and unsupported by testimony. That John followed the example of those teachers whom he openly and persistently rebuked for ignorance, hypocrisy, and superstition is asserted far too boldly. To place John, and far more so the Son of God Himself, in the same rank as the blind teachers of the Jews is to me a matter of scruple. That the name of God should be reverently invoked is the voice of nature and an eminent part of natural worship. Whoever undertakes to instruct others in the knowledge and worship of God must necessarily teach them to pray, that is, to pour out prayers to Him. This John performed among his disciples; by what aids and means he did so is uncertain; that he taught them to pray is most certain; and likewise for what things they ought especially to pray at that time. Our Lord Jesus Christ, who at the appointed time, according to the promise of the new covenant, was about to pour out the Holy Spirit upon His disciples

    Translator note: Block ends mid-sentence (continuation in next block). OCR artifacts present (underscores in original, 'tanttm' for 'tantum', 'prout nugantur' rendered idiomatically). Translated faithfully.

  30. Original

    400 DE RITIBUS JUDAICIS A CHRISTO OBSERVATIS. [LIB. V.

    English

    400 ON THE JEWISH RITES OBSERVED BY CHRIST. [BOOK V.

  31. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    SUOS rAovo/ws profusurus erat, infirmitates illorum in precibus fun- dendis sublevaturum, omnium, que unquam ejus ope essent rogaturi, quasi in antecessum summam sanctissimam exposuit. Nam uti Spiritus gratize nihil in nobis agit, nisi secundum normam verbi, ita ne ulli Spiritu freti se decipiant, in omnibus officiis, quibus ejus ope et auxilio prestandis idonei efficiuntur, eidem verbo attendere de- bent. Libet subjicere annotationem Grotii in Lue. xi. 1, AtdaZov jute xpooebyectas,—“ Doce nos compendium rerum orandarum. Neque enim eo tempore syllabis adstringebantur. Sic et a Johanne credibile est, propositam summam precum ad posnitentiam pertinentium: quomodo hee Christi oratio continet regnum ceeleste. Hine brevi- arivum totius evangelit Tertulliano dicitur, Cypriano celestis doctrine compendium.” Heee Grotius. In eadem sententia est Cornelius a Lapide in Matt. vi. 9.“ Tradit,’ inquit, “hie Christus Christianis modum orandi, non tamen preecipit, ut hisce omnino verbis oremus, sed tanttim docet res, que a Deo petende sunt, et quo ordine, qualique verborum brevitate petende sint.” Atque ad Luc. xi. 2, notat ex Jansenio, Christum in hac oratione synopsin totius doctrinz Christiane proposuisse; ideoque Matthzeum illam per prolepsim seu anticipationem, sermoni Domini in monte, quem initio predicationis habuit, adjunxisse. Vehementer enim fallitur, quisquis arbitratur, Christum bis eandem precum formulam discipulos suos docuisse. Dominum autem nostrum formulas inter Judeos usitatas levi muta- tione facta in rem suam accommodasse, uti aliqui loqui amant, nimis audax est assertio. Vana sunt, et nugee, Talmudicorum rabbinorum deliria et somnia, quibus, ad figmento huic fidem astruendam, non- nulli utuntur. Nescio quis Longus nostras laudat in causa hac Josephum Albo Ikkar, quasi Ikkar esset nomen viri qui librum scripsit, cui titulum fecit opy 1aD. Sed magnis exemplis in hisce erratur. Ipse Baronius, ad an. 34, num. 134, simili errore, eventu contrario, nomen libri cujusdam rabbinici putavit fuisse Alphes; quod nomen erat ipsius scriptoris; dicitur scilicet, pads 14. Ei autem addit Jacobum Turim; cum Rabbi iste Jacobus scripsit librum, anv yrs, “ Arba Turim,’—hoc est, quatuor ordinum; quod idem est, inquit Casaubonus, ac si quis laudaret inter auctores, Tullium de Natura, quia Marcus Tullius libros seripsit de natura deorum.

    English

    — was about to pour out upon His disciples lavishly, and was to relieve their weaknesses in pouring out prayers; He set forth, as it were in advance, the most holy sum of all things they would ever ask through His aid. For just as the Spirit of grace does nothing in us except according to the rule of the word, so that none who rely on the Spirit may deceive themselves, they must attend to that same word in all the duties for the discharge of which they are made fit by His aid and assistance. It is worth appending Grotius's annotation on Luke 11:1, "Teach us" — meaning, "Teach us a summary of the things to be prayed for. For they were not at that time bound to specific syllables. So also from John it is credible that a summary of prayers pertaining to repentance was set forth: just as this prayer of Christ contains the heavenly kingdom. Hence it is called by Tertullian a breviary of the whole gospel, and by Cyprian a compendium of heavenly doctrine." Thus far Grotius. Cornelius a Lapide is of the same opinion on Matt. 6:9: "Here Christ," he says, "hands down to Christians the manner of praying, yet does not command that we pray in these exact words, but only teaches what things are to be asked of God, and in what order, and with what brevity of words they are to be asked." And on Luke 11:2, he notes from Jansen that Christ in this prayer set forth a synopsis of the whole of Christian doctrine; and therefore Matthew appended it, by way of prolepsis or anticipation, to the Sermon on the Mount, which the Lord delivered at the beginning of His ministry. For whoever thinks Christ taught His disciples the same prayer formula twice is greatly mistaken. And the assertion, as some are fond of saying, that our Lord adapted the prayer formulas common among the Jews to His own purpose by making slight alterations, is far too bold. The ravings and dreams of the Talmudic rabbis, which some employ to lend credibility to this fiction, are empty and worthless. Some Longus of ours commends in this matter Josephus Albo Ikkar, as if Ikkar were the name of the man who wrote the book to which he gave the title. But great errors are made in examples of this kind. Baronius himself, at year 34, num. 134, by a similar error but with the opposite outcome, supposed the name of a certain rabbinic book to be Alphes, whereas that name was the name of the author himself — called, that is, by the name given. He then adds Jacob Turim, since that Rabbi Jacob wrote a book called Arba Turim — that is, of four orders; which is the same, says Casaubon, as if someone were to cite among authors Tullius on Nature, because Marcus Tullius wrote books on the nature of the gods.

    Translator note: Block begins with continuation from block 253 (mid-sentence). OCR garbled at several points: 'rAovo/ws' is OCR damage for the Greek word rendered 'lavishly'; Greek citation 'AtdaZov jute xpooebyectas' is OCR-damaged Greek for 'Didaxon hemas proseuchesthai'; Hebrew/Aramaic titles are OCR-damaged and rendered by context. 'pads 14' and 'anv yrs' are OCR artifacts for Hebrew/Aramaic text.

  32. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XVIII. Emanavit sine dubio absolutissimum illud orationum omnium exemplar, atque communionis nostree cum Deo colendz ex- actissimum compendium in Judzxorum yprorianCévrav notitiam, qui a fidei professione tandem penitus deficientes, usum tamen nonnullo- rum, quee inter Christianos didicerunt, in ritus Mosaicos non incurren- tium, retinuerunt. Ab iis nec aliunde prodiit fama ista tenuissima, petitionum orationis Dominic, quam rabbini Talmudici. habuisse videntur. a a a

    English

    XVIII. That most perfect model of all prayers, and most exact compendium for cultivating our communion with God, undoubtedly spread into the knowledge of those Jews who were apostasizing — who, having at length wholly defected from the profession of the faith, nonetheless retained the use of certain things they had learned among Christians that did not conflict with Mosaic rites. From them, and from nowhere else, arose that very faint rumor about the petitions of the Lord's Prayer which the Talmudic rabbis appear to have possessed.

    Translator note: OCR-damaged Greek 'yprorianCévrav' rendered as 'apostasizing' based on context (the passage describes Jews departing from the faith).

  33. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XIX. Porro: baptism ritum ab eo, qui tum temporis in usu erat apud Judaos, Christum mutuasse, multis probare conatur amplissi- mus Seldenus de Syned. Vet. Heb. lib. i. Alii idem agunt. Apud Judzos duo fuerunt proselytorum genera. Primum, 2n "4, seu “proselyti domicilii;” et pry "3, seu “ proselyti justitie,” secundum. | roselyti justitizs omnium privilegiorum ecclesiasticorum participes fuére, et plane in censum populi Dei veniebant. Horum erat ‘Ebedmelech, Jer. xxxix. 16-18. Hos omues in admissione sua in statum istum non tantim circumcisos, sed et baptizatos fuisse, viri docti docent; atque confidenter affirmant, nunquam proselytum justitiz factum fuisse, quantumvis circumcideretur, nisi insuper bap- tismo tinctus esset. At verd, ut quis omnium privilegiorum ecclesia istius particeps fieret, sold circumcisione opus fuisse, expressa sacrze Scripture testimonia docent. Ita enim se lex habet, Exod. xii. 48, Si peregrinabitur apud te peregrinus, qui facere voluerit pascha Wehover, circumciditor ei omnis mas, tum demum accedito ad faciendum ipsum, et esto sicut ipse indigena terre; et nullus pra- joutiatus vescitor illo.” De baptismo rabbinico, od: yet. At ex alia institutione legali hunc proselytorum baptismum ortum duxisse, arbitrantur. Hadem, inquiunt, lex erat proselytorum et indigenarum, ome xi. 49; Num. xv. 15; hoc est, eadem lege ad eadem officia orestanda zeque tenebantur. At baptizati, inquiunt, fuére Judai omnes. Unde, inquam, id apparet? Ex cap. xix. 10 Exod. Ante ationem legis edixit Jehova Mosi, dixitque, “ Ito ad istum populum, at sanctifices eos hodie et cras, et lavent vestimenta sua.” Toto autem populo ad mandatum hoc divinum solenniter baptizato, non opus erat, ut ritus iste in ‘illo iteraretur. Proselyti autem, quo opulo conformes redderentur, ritum istum suscipere necesse habu- runt. Sed ea lavatio vestium erat. Per vestes, inquiunt, totum orpus intelligitur. Id unde constat? magistri ita docent. Vertm, ut is credamus adversus expressa Scripture testimonia, ratio nulla est. {psum Seldenum audiamus, de Syned. Vet. Heb. lib. i. cap. vii. p. 66. « Frequentissimum,” inquit, “esse apud Talmudicos morum suorum superinductorum atque in legis sacree, uti aiunt, sepem seu muni- mentum humanitus receptorum rationes e sacri sermonis contextu liquo verbisque, non velut ex instituto, sed exemplo, aut analogia liqua, petere, nemo eis paulo assuetior ignorat. Idque sepe ita fit, at audacits multo, quam par est, verba ipsa in ejusmodi morum sonfirmationem, in longe alium preter genumum perioche sacrz denisuciti distorqueantur.” Id vero ab iis factum esse in loci hujus listorsione, nolo suspicari, cum res ipsa pateat. Porro: lavatio yee vestium unice illi occasioni, presentie scilicet divine peculiari n legislatione reverentize exhibendz, inserviebat, neque ad statum Dei cultum pertinuit. Ut corporum baptismi necessitas, stato et olenni in omne zvum ritu, ex unicd vestium lavatione, eAque causa VOL. XVII. 26

    English

    XIX. Furthermore, the most learned Selden, in his work on the Ancient Hebrew Sanhedrin, Book I, endeavors with many arguments to prove that Christ borrowed the rite of baptism from that which was then in use among the Jews. Others do the same. Among the Jews there were two kinds of proselytes: the first, called in Hebrew "proselytes of sojourning," and the second, "proselytes of righteousness." The proselytes of righteousness were partakers of all ecclesiastical privileges and were fully counted among the people of God. Such was Ebed-Melech, Jer. 39:16-18. Learned men teach that all these, upon their admission into that state, were not only circumcised but also baptized; and they confidently affirm that no proselyte of righteousness was ever made, however circumcised, unless he was also immersed in baptism. But in truth, that one might become a partaker of all the privileges of that church, circumcision alone was required — so the express testimonies of Holy Scripture teach. For the law reads as follows, Exod. 12:48: "If a stranger sojourns with you and wishes to keep the Passover, let every male of his household be circumcised; then let him draw near to keep it, and he shall be as a native of the land; and no uncircumcised person shall eat of it." Concerning rabbinic baptism, this much may be said. They suppose that this baptism of proselytes had its origin from another legal institution. For the same law applied to proselytes and to natives, Lev. 11:49; Num. 15:15 — that is, they were equally bound by the same law to the performance of the same duties. But all the Jews, they say, were baptized. From where, I ask, does that appear? From Exod. 19:10. Before the giving of the law, Jehovah declared to Moses and said: "Go to the people and consecrate them today and tomorrow, and let them wash their garments." But since the whole people was solemnly baptized at this divine command, there was no need for this rite to be repeated among them. The proselytes, however, in order to be conformed to the people, had to undergo this rite. But that was a washing of garments. By "garments," they say, the whole body is meant. How is that established? The teachers so teach. But there is no reason why we should believe this against the express testimonies of Scripture. Let us hear Selden himself, in his work on the Ancient Hebrew Sanhedrin, Book I, chap. 7, p. 66: "It is well known to anyone at all familiar with the Talmudists," he says, "that it is very common among them to seek the grounds of their introduced customs and of those humanly received as a hedge or fortification of the sacred law, as they call it, from some passage and words of the sacred text — not as though established by precept, but by example or some analogy. And this is often done so boldly, far beyond what is proper, that the very words are wrested into confirmation of such customs in a sense far different from the genuine meaning of the sacred passage." Now I am unwilling to suspect that they have done this in the distortion of this passage, since the matter itself is evident. Furthermore, the washing of garments served solely that one occasion — namely, to show reverence at the peculiar divine presence in the giving of the law — and had nothing to do with the regular worship of God. That the necessity of bodily baptism, as a fixed and solemn rite for all ages, should be derived solely from a single washing of garments, and from a cause

    Translator note: Block ends mid-sentence (page-break continuation into block 258). OCR artifacts throughout: Hebrew transliterations are damaged ('2n "4', 'pry "3'); scriptural reference 'ome xi. 49' appears to be OCR for 'Lev. xi. 49' (Leviticus); 'Wehover' is an OCR artifact within the scriptural citation; 'denisuciti' and 'listorsione' are OCR-corrupted; rendered faithfully by context.

  34. Original

    402 . DE RITIBUS JUDAICIS A CHRISTO OBSERVATIS. _[LIB. V. in eternum nunquam recurrenti innix4, emanaret, cujus etiam ob- servationis in toto Veteri Testamento nulla exstat memoria, vestigium nullum, quzque nullo mandato divino, institutione aut directione munitur, omnino improbabile videtur. XX. Lavationes etiam inter gentes sacris initiandis in more fuisse, concedo. Inde ortum duxit, templa intrantes aqua benedicta, aspergendi inter pontificios ceremonia. Ita Virgilius, Ain. ii. 717:— “Tu, genitor, cape sacra manu, patriosque penates. Me, bello e tanto digressum et cade recenti, Attrectare nefas ; donec me flumine vivo Abluero.”’ Et Ain. vi. 229 :—

    English

    402. ON THE JEWISH RITES OBSERVED BY CHRIST. [BOOK V. — that would never recur through all eternity — it seems altogether improbable; for no memory or trace of such an observance exists in the whole Old Testament, and it is supported by no divine command, institution, or direction. XX. I grant also that washings were customary among the nations for those being initiated into sacred rites. From this arose the ceremony among the papists of sprinkling those entering temples with holy water. So Virgil, Aeneid II, 717: "You, father, take the sacred objects in your hand, and the ancestral household gods. For me, having departed from so great a battle and recent slaughter, to touch them would be impious; until I shall have washed myself in a living stream." And Aeneid VI, 229:

    Translator note: Block begins with page header and then continues mid-sentence from block 257. The Virgil citations are rendered in English translation. 'Ain.' is Owen's Latin abbreviation for 'Aeneid'; 'pontificios' rendered as 'papists' per Owen's polemical context (he consistently uses this term to refer to Roman Catholics).

  35. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    ‘Idem ter socios pura circumtulit unda, | Spargens rore levi, et ramo felicis olive.” Circumtulit autem idem est ac purgavit; nam februa circumfere- bantur; discrimen inter aspersionem et ablutionem docet Macro- bius, Satur. lib. iii cap. i, Ritus hujus meminit Lucianus in Menippo, seu Necromantia, 7. Ie<p/, inquit, wéoug vonras eal rdv Tiypnra Toray ayuyayv excbnpe re we, nal dremate, nal wepinyuoe OwOl, nol OXIAAD, nul &rAroIG TAsioow—“ Media nocte ad Tigridem me fluvium ducens purgavit simul atque abstersit, faceque lustravit, ac squilla, tum plurt- bus itidem aliis.” Et videantur, que habet Plinius, lib. xxxvi. cap. iv, Timarchides de Asterio, qui manibus impuris Jovis aram attigit, atque ob eam causam fulmine percusso:— “Tlotis manibus libans Jovis attigit aram; Quo pater hunc ussit flagrantis fulminis igne. Egregie purum fas est contingere sacra.” ; # Fieri quoque solebat triplex purgatio; nempe, aqua, sulphure, atque igne. Unde Ovidius:— «“Merque senem flamma, ter aqua, ter sulphure lustra.” XXI. Lavationes autem omnes, quas in sacris adhibuerunt ethnici e Scripturis nostris per demonum xaxo@nd/av ortum duxisse, affirmal Justinus Martyr Apol. ii, atque etiam morem deponendi calceos cum fana aut templa intraverint, a dicto Dei ad Mosen, cum ac rubum ardentem accesserit; quod sane haud veri absimile videtur. XXII. Sed procul heec a baptismi ritu sacro. Femina proselyté circumcidi nequibat. In ejus ideo admissione, si ullibi, baptism ratio habenda erat: ast ubi ceremonie illius admissionis et in popu: lum Dei insitionis recensentur, baptismi nulla mentio est, Deut xxi. 10-13. At verd Paulus diserte affirmat, totum “ populum bap tizatum fuisse Mosi in nube, et in mari.” Fateor; in transitu mari Deus populum instructioni Mosaicee‘ solenniter dédioamit. Mira, culosum autem istum favriowév Judeeos unquam imitatos fuisse, aut exprimere debuisse, falsum est. Ritds ideo baptismatis in Veter Testamento institutio nullibi memoratur, exemplum nullum exstat; AP. XY.] DE RITIBUS JUDAICIS A CHRISTO OBSERVATIS. 403 jeque durante ecclesia Judaica in admissione proselytorum unquam jsurpatus est; apud Philonem, Josephum, Jesum Sirachidem, ejus nentio nulla occurrit; neque in historia evangelica. Sententia ideo ta rabbinica de baptizandis proselytis, ortum suum Tannerzis seu joctoribus ante-Mishnicis, post urbis excidium, debet. Eo se a amaritanis distinguere voluisse arbitratur doctissimus Schickardus e Jure Reg. apud Hebr. cap. v. page 127. “ Ad differentiam,” in- uit, “ Samaritanorum addiderunt baptismum quendam;” quod pro- at ex Raf. Alphes, et ipso Talmude. Ego potitis censeo, ex Johannis aptismo, qui tota in gente celebris erat, cuique initiata est magna ars populi, ritum hunc ante tempus illud incognitum, doctores Tan- yereeos mutuatos esse. Heresis quidem inter Judeos meminit stinus in Dialogo cum Tryphone, quam Bamricrév vocat; ritu autem eo utentes proprie dictos Judzeos esse, negat. Auctor autem jueest. et Respons. ad Orthodoxos, hane sibi queestionem proponit, al ab aliis propositam repetit: E/ rd "Iwdéwov Bérriowa wh nord roy ov Hv wowep ovy ore Hy, was ox Fy Tapa riv vomov nal wag tard dy Vouwov 206 bn, rag Ot ob wupcévomor of bad roy vowov dvres, nal rd mapa v vouov deEdmevos Pdwrioua; Oui respondit, Ti Bérrioma rod "Icvvov Dookisov hv TOU elayyersou THs xapiros, 01d nal batp rv vouov qv. Omni leo probabilitate caret sententia ista doctorum quorundam virorum 2 translatione ritus baptismalis Judaici, qui revera eo tempore lus erat, in usum discipulorum suorum per Dominum Jesum cienda.

    English

    "The same man thrice carried the pure water around his companions, sprinkling them with light dew and with a branch of the fruitful olive." Now "carried around" is the same as "purified," for purificatory offerings were carried around. Macrobius teaches the distinction between sprinkling and ablution in his Saturnalia, Book III, chap. 1. Lucian mentions this rite in his Menippus, or the Necromancy, 7. "Leading me at midnight to the river Tigris," he says, "he purified and cleansed me, and with a torch lustrated me, and with a sea-onion, and with many other things besides." See also what Pliny records, Book XXXVI, chap. 4, regarding Timarchides and Asterius, who touched the altar of Jupiter with impure hands and was for that reason struck by lightning: "Pouring libation with washed hands he touched the altar of Jupiter; for which reason the father burned him with the fire of the blazing thunderbolt. It is right that only the scrupulously pure should touch sacred things." There was also customarily a threefold purification: namely, with water, sulphur, and fire. Hence Ovid: "Purify the old man three times with flame, three times with water, three times with sulphur." XXI. Now Justin Martyr, in his Apology II, affirms that all the washings employed by pagans in their sacred rites originated from our Scriptures through the evil imitation of demons — as also the custom of removing sandals when entering shrines or temples, from the word of God to Moses when he drew near the burning bush; which indeed does not seem far from the truth. XXII. But all this is far from the sacred rite of baptism. A female proselyte could not be circumcised. For her admission, therefore, if anywhere, account would have to be taken of baptism; but where the ceremonies of that admission and grafting into the people of God are enumerated, there is no mention of baptism, Deut. 21:10-13. But Paul expressly affirms that the whole "people was baptized unto Moses in the cloud and in the sea." I grant this; in the crossing of the sea God solemnly dedicated the people to Mosaic instruction. But it is false that the Jews ever imitated or were required to replicate that miraculous baptism. The institution of the rite of baptism is therefore nowhere recorded in the Old Testament; no example of it exists; nor was it ever employed during the Jewish church in the admission of proselytes; no mention of it occurs in Philo, Josephus, or Jesus Sirach; nor in the evangelical history. The rabbinic opinion, therefore, concerning the baptizing of proselytes, owes its origin to the Tannaim, or pre-Mishnaic teachers, after the destruction of the city. That they wished by this to distinguish themselves from the Samaritans is the judgment of the most learned Schickard in his work on the Royal Law among the Hebrews, chap. 5, p. 127. "For distinction from the Samaritans," he says, "they added a certain baptism" — which is proved from Rabbi Alphes and from the Talmud itself. I rather think that the Tannaean teachers borrowed this rite, previously unknown before that time, from the baptism of John, which was celebrated throughout the whole nation and by which a great part of the people had been initiated. Justin mentions indeed a heresy among the Jews in his Dialogue with Trypho, which he calls Baptists; but he denies that those who used that rite were properly called Jews. The author of the Questions and Answers to the Orthodox proposes this question to himself — or repeats it as proposed by others — namely: "If the baptism of John was not according to the law, as indeed it was not, how was it not contrary to the law, and how was it according to the law? And why did those who were under the law not oppose it, and why did they accept the baptism that was against the law?" To this he replied that the baptism of John was a forerunner of the gospel of grace, and therefore it was beyond the law. That opinion of certain learned men, therefore, concerning the transfer of the Jewish baptismal rite — which was truly not in use at that time — into the practice of His disciples by the Lord Jesus, is wholly devoid of probability.

    Translator note: OCR-damaged Greek passages throughout: the Lucian quotation in Greek, the Greek question from Quaestiones et Responsiones ad Orthodoxos, and the Greek reply are all heavily OCR-corrupted; translated faithfully from context and Owen's own Latin paraphrase/summary. 'xaxo@nd/av' is OCR damage for Greek kakomimoumenon or similar (rendered as 'evil imitation'). 'Bamricrév' is OCR for Baptistai (Baptists). 'Tannerzis' is OCR for Tannaim. 'AP. XY.' and 'jueest.' are OCR artifacts from page headers/marginalia.

  36. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XXIII. De eucharistié eadem plane dicenda sunt. Sanctissi- um istud Domini nostri institutum, cum omnibus circumstantiis, z ad ejus celebrationem solennem pertinent, e ritibus Judaicis, orum in sacra Scriptura nullibi mentio occurrit, desumptum esse rbitrantur. Ritus autem istos ante gentis excidium finale in usu spiam fuisse, idoneo ullo testimonio nondum probatum vidimus. oniam autem alii pensum hoc feliciter satis absolverint, actum hic vere in tanta nostra festinatione, qua continuo urgemur, non placet.

    English

    XXIII. The same things must plainly be said concerning the Eucharist. That most holy institution of our Lord, together with all the circumstances pertaining to its solemn celebration, is supposed by some to have been derived from Jewish rites, of which no mention occurs anywhere in Holy Scripture. We have not yet seen it proved by any competent testimony that those rites were in use before the final destruction of the nation. Since, however, others have discharged this task with sufficient success, it is not our intention to do it again here, given the great haste under which we are continually pressed.

    Translator note: Block begins with OCR-stripped letters at line starts (a common OCR artifact in this text); reconstructed from context.

  37. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    —— tutorum evangelicorum nonnulla, fundamenta sua in ipsa rerum ytura seu rectze rationis placitis habere, antea ostendimus. Prits 1 ad homines, qua tales sunt, pertinent, quam ad Christianos. orum autem, que rationis dictamini sunt consentanea, varius sem- pr erat inter gentes usus, prout lumini naturali plus minusve mines se in disciplinam dederint. Horum est excommunicatio. elinquentis. enim adversus officia, jura et regulas communitatis, ijus pars est, a privilegiis communitatis exclusionem, exigit ratio icta. Hujus juris praxi inter veteres, apud bonos auctores, nibil Pquentitis occurrit. Kum morem Judzos observasse, ipsi docent. trum instituti ullius divini virtute, an ex jure communi id fece- at, nunc non disputamus. Istiusmodi consuetudinem apud ethnicos

    English

    We showed previously that certain of the evangelical ordinances have their foundations in the very nature of things, or in the principles of right reason. They pertain first to human beings as such, before they pertain to Christians. The use among the nations of those things that are consonant with the dictates of reason was always varied, according as men gave themselves more or less to the discipline of natural light. Among these is excommunication. For right reason dictates that one who acts against the duties, laws, and rules of a community of which he is a part should be excluded from the privileges of that community. Nothing is more frequently encountered in the practice of this right among the ancients in good authors. That the Jews observed this custom, they themselves teach. Whether they did so by virtue of some divine institution or by common right, we do not now dispute. That this kind of custom existed among the pagans

    Translator note: Block begins mid-sentence and ends mid-sentence (truncated; clearly continues in next chunk). OCR has stripped initial characters from many lines; reconstructed from context throughout.

  38. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    404 DE RITIBUS JUDAICIS A CHRISTO OBSERVATIS. [LIB. V invaluisse, inter plurimos alios testis est Caius Cesar, lib. vi. de Bell Gall. cap. xiii. “Si quis,” inquit, “aut privatus, aut publicus, eorum’ (boc est, Druidum) “ decreto non stetit, sacrificiis interdicunt. Hea pena apud eos est gravissima. Quibus ita est interdictum, ii numer impiorum ac sceleratorum habentur; lis omnes decedunt, aditun eorum sermonemque defugiunt, ne quid ex contagione incommod accipiant: neque iis petentibus jus redditur, neque honos ullu communicatur.” Hine morem hunce a gentibus ad Christianos ema ndsse, quidam non verentur affirmare. An quidquam magis in vete rum Christianorum opprobrium fingi potuerit, vehementer dubite A Judeis ad Christianos pervenisse, plurimorum sententia est. At in ecclesia Judaica divinitus instituta fuerit excommunicatio ecclesi astica, an ejus exempla ulla stantibus adhuc urbe et templo exstent litem meam facerenolo. Rabbini Mishnici et Gemaristze frequente ejus meminerunt. Dominum nostrum ritus hujus usum a Jude aut gentibus accepisse, falsum est. Ut homines concordes vitam at normam aliquam omnibus communem instituentes in communita tibus degant, jubet ratio. Quemcunque finem sibi propositum au objectum habeant sacrum an civilem, eadem lex est. Ut ii omnes qui juribus et privilegiis cujuscunque societatis uti, frui, gauder vellent, nexum illius, unde societas est, teneant, ejusque regulis 8 submittant, itidem zequum est. Aliter sarta tecta communitas con servari nequit, nec perennari. Parere nolenti parata est a societati privilegiis et commercio exclusio: id etiam ratio recta jubet. Ha omnia ad naturam, qua homines sumus, pertinent. Humanum genu rationis heec dictamina, que aliquot annorum millia ante natum no men rabbinicum excoluerat, ab ipsis rabbinis didicisse, arbitrari insa nientium est. Quantumvis autem axiomata ista in ipsa rerum ration fundata sint, cum tamen Dominus noster Jesus Christus nihil om nino in ecclesia sua religiose coli voluerit, nisi ex ipsius auctoritate quoniam ejus caput, rex, et legislator unicus sit, illorum ad ccetuun evangelicorum usum appropriationem et applicationem, instituto su munivit; atque proinde, quamvis principia ista seu xdpios do%e adhue naturales sint, cum, quod semel nature rationali congrui impossibile prorsus sit ut ei non semper conveniret, illorum tame applicatio ad sacra illa, que ex pura Christi institutione pendent mere est evangelica, Postquam itaque apostolus probasset ex ips nature lege, atque gentium, nec non institutionum Mosaicarut eequitate, mercedem evangelii dispensatoribus pro opere suo debitar esse, addit continud, “sic etiam Dominus noster instituit,” 1 Epis ad Cor. ix. 14, é

    English

    404 ON THE JEWISH RITES OBSERVED BY CHRIST. [Book V Among many other witnesses to its prevalence, Gaius Caesar testifies in book vi of De Bello Gallico, chapter xiii: "If anyone," he says, "whether private citizen or public official, has not abided by their" (that is, the Druids') "decree, they forbid him from the sacrifices. This penalty is regarded among them as the most severe. Those upon whom this interdict has been placed are reckoned in the number of the impious and wicked; all men withdraw from them, shun their company and their conversation, lest they receive some harm from their contagion; neither is justice rendered to them when they seek it, nor is any honor communicated to them." Some do not scruple to assert that this custom passed from the pagans to the Christians. I strongly doubt that anything more disgraceful could be invented against the ancient Christians. The opinion of the majority is that it passed from the Jews to the Christians. But whether ecclesiastical excommunication was divinely instituted in the Jewish church, and whether any examples of it exist while the city and temple were still standing, I am unwilling to make my own cause. The Mishnaic Rabbis and the Gemarists make frequent mention of it. It is false that our Lord received the practice of this rite from the Jews or from the pagans. Reason dictates that men living in harmony, establishing some rule common to all, should dwell together in communities. Whatever end or object they may have set before themselves — sacred or civil — the same law applies. That all those who would wish to enjoy, use, and benefit from the rights and privileges of any society should hold to the bond upon which the society rests, and submit to its rules, is likewise equitable. Otherwise a community cannot be kept intact, nor can it endure. For one who refuses to comply, exclusion from the society's privileges and fellowship is at hand — and right reason also dictates this. All these things pertain to nature, as we are human beings. To suppose that the human race learned these dictates of reason — which it had cultivated several thousands of years before the name of rabbi was ever born — from the rabbis themselves, is madness. However much these axioms may be founded in the very nature of things, yet since our Lord Jesus Christ willed nothing at all to be reverently observed in His church except on His own authority — since He alone is its head, king, and lawgiver — He has secured by His own institution the appropriation and application of these principles to the use of evangelical assemblies; and therefore, although these principles or common notions are still natural in themselves, since what is once congruent with rational nature is utterly impossible to be permanently incongruent with it, yet their application to those sacred matters which depend on the pure institution of Christ is purely evangelical. After the apostle had therefore proved from the very law of nature, and from the equity of the nations as well as of the Mosaic institutions, that wages are owed to the dispensers of the gospel for their work, he adds immediately, "So also our Lord has instituted," 1 Epis. ad Cor. ix. 14.

    Translator note: Block carries a running page header (404 DE RITIBUS JUDAICIS...) and OCR damage throughout: broken word endings, dropped letters, garbled pagination marks, and an unreadable Greek phrase rendered as 'xdpios do%e' (likely κοιναὶ δόξαι, 'common notions/principles', a standard Stoic term Owen uses here for natural axioms). The trailing 'é' is an OCR artifact and has been omitted from the translation. Rendered from context throughout.

  39. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    ; i ; ie jAP. XVI.] ECCLESIZ JUDAICH DEFECTIO FINALIS. 405

    English

    Chapter 16. The Final Defection of the Jewish Church. 405

    Translator note: Leading '; i ; ie jAP.' is OCR corruption of 'CAP.' or 'CAPUT'; 'ECCLESIZ JUDAICH' is OCR corruption of 'ECCLESIAE JUDAICAE'. Trailing '405' is a page number. Rendered from context.

  1. Original

    CAPUT XVI.

    English

    Chapter 16.

  2. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    |heologie Mosaice secundum fundamentum—Justificatio peccatoris coram Deo } gratuita—Abs eo ecclesia Judaice defectio—De Abrahamo patre inanis gloriatio—Naturalis miseriz agnitio abjecta—Judeorum morientium votum impium—Tertium fundamentum—De adventu et auctoritate Messia—Abs illo defectio pessima—De mutatione et abolitione cultus Mosaici digressio— Heb, vii. 12-15—Cultus Mosaicus omnis sacerdotio Aaronico innixus—Ejus mutatio predicta—Kam sequitur cultus éQevicues—Messias Pontifex sum- mus—Ps. ex. 4—}79, quid—Leges Mosaice mutationi obnoxie—Judaice ecclesiz finalis defectio et destructio.

    English

    The second foundation of Mosaic Theology — The justification of the sinner before God is gratuitous — The defection of the Jewish church from it — Vain boasting about Abraham as father — The acknowledgment of natural misery rejected — The impious vow of dying Jews — The third foundation — On the coming and authority of the Messiah — The worst defection from it — A digression on the change and abolition of the Mosaic worship — Heb. 7:12–15 — All Mosaic worship rested on the Aaronic priesthood — Its change foretold — The evangelical worship that follows — The Messiah is High Priest — Ps. 110:4 — What the priest is — The Mosaic laws subject to change — The final defection and destruction of the Jewish church.

    Translator note: OCR corruption throughout: '|heologie' = 'Theologiae'; '}' before 'gratuita' is a stray mark; 'éQevicues' is heavily garbled Greek, rendered as 'evangelical' from context (Heb. 7:12–15 context); '}79' is garbled Hebrew for kohen (priest); 'Ps. ex. 4' = 'Ps. cx. 4' (Psalm 110:4). Rendered from context and surrounding blocks.

  3. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    | I. AD secundum theologiz Mosaic fundamentum progredimur. lustificatio hominis peccatoris coram Deo gratiosa illud constituit. J/artes ejus preecipuas superits exposuimus. Abs eo ecclesiam Judai- jam defecisse penitus, ipsum evangelium luculenter ostendit. Ctm nim primo ex sensu intimo et profundo miseriz naturalis, atque nditionis in mundo hoc abjectissimo semper palam profiteri debu- rint, “ Syrum periturum illis patrem fuisse,” aliaque in eum sensum lurima, nimia sui opinione elati, ore superbo, quamcunque nacti Iccasionem, intonabant solenne illud, “ Abraham pater noster est.” 14 inani gloriatione se abs omni miseriz naturalis convictione muni- erunt. Hine, initio ministerii sui preparatorii, Johannes Baptista reejudicio isti occurrere necesse habuit, Matt. iii. 9. M4, inquit, sEnre Aeyew év eauroigr Ilartpa tyouev tov’ ACpadu. Sed emendationi bstitit pervicax superbia. Vana enim istius privilegii opinatione nflati, ipsi veritati, Domino Jesu scilicet, ad resipiscentiam vocanti, bivis audacter et praefracte se opposuerunt. “ Syri perituri” nulla nentio; “semen Abrahe, filios, Abrahz,” ideoque sanctos, justos, tque Deo gratos nunquam non se jactitabant. Ejusdem erroris erniciosissimi nexu quovis seculo plurimi tenentur, qui religionis vvdwer et évepyeig destituti, externorum privilegiorum opinione, et eremoniarum pompa inani, adversus veritatis lumen et conscientize norsus se munire satagunt.

    English

    I. We proceed to the second foundation of Mosaic Theology. The gracious justification of sinful man before God constitutes it. Its principal parts we have expounded above. That the Jewish church has wholly defected from it, the gospel itself plainly shows. For whereas they ought always to have openly professed, first from a deep and inward sense of natural misery and of their most abject condition in this world, "that a Syrian ready to perish was their father," and many other things to the same effect, they, puffed up with an excessive opinion of themselves, seized every opportunity to thunder forth with haughty lips that solemn declaration: "Abraham is our father." By this vain boasting they fortified themselves against all conviction of natural misery. Hence, at the beginning of his preparatory ministry, John the Baptist found it necessary to confront this prejudice, Matt. 3:9. "Do not presume," he says, "to say among yourselves, We have Abraham as our father." But stubborn pride resisted correction. For inflated with a vain conceit of this privilege, they boldly and obstinately opposed the truth itself — namely, the Lord Jesus — when He called them to repentance. There was no mention of "the Syrian ready to perish"; they never ceased to boast of themselves as "the seed of Abraham, the sons of Abraham," and therefore holy, righteous, and acceptable to God. By the chain of this same most pernicious error, very many in every age are held fast — those who, destitute of the inward form and power of religion, strive to fortify themselves against the light of truth and the reproaches of conscience by an opinion of external privileges and the empty pomp of ceremonies.

    Translator note: Several OCR artifacts in this block: leading '| I.' = 'I.'; 'J/artes' = 'Partes'; 'Ctm nim' = 'Cum enim'; 'nditionis' = 'conditionis'; 'lurima' = 'plurima'; 'Iccasionem' = 'occasionem'; 'reejudicio' = 'praejudicio'; 'bstitit' = 'obstitit'; 'nflati' = 'inflati'; 'bivis' = 'quivis'; 'nentio' = 'mentio'; 'tque' = 'atque'; 'erniciosissimi' = 'perniciosissimi'; 'eremoniarum' = 'cerimoniarum'; 'norsus' = 'prorsus'; 'vvdwer et évepyeig' is OCR-garbled Greek (likely μορφήν καὶ ἐνέργειαν or similar, rendered from context as 'inward form and power'). The Greek citation from Matt. 3:9 ('μὴ δόξητε λέγειν ἐν ἑαυτοῖς· Πατέρα ἔχομεν τὸν Ἀβραάμ') is garbled in the OCR but clearly identifiable.

  4. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    IL Secunds, electionem Dei gratuitam, atque electorum ad obe- ientiam Deo rite prestandam dduveusav propriam, docuit istud heologize Mosaicee fundamentum. Vertm nulli veritatis divine articulea majoribus animis se opposuit apostatarum turba. Vix uidquam erat, quod Deum iis gratuitd largitum fuisse, crederent. se autem liberos esse, jugum servitutis nunquam subiise, sed viribus id obedientiam Deo preestandam idoneis naturaliter instructos, con- tanter gloriati sunt. Gravissim4 itaque injurid se affectos esse amitabant, cum inter ceecos, morbidos, sontes, qui medico aut venia pus haberent, se recenseri suspicarentur. Isti autem errori alius ist comes individuus. Qui enim se viribus ad obedientiam Deo rite reestandam naturaliter instructos esse arbitrantur, externis observa-

    English

    II. This foundation of Mosaic Theology taught, secondly, the free election of God, and the proper power (δύναμις) of the elect for rendering due obedience to God. But against no article of divine truth did the crowd of apostates set themselves with greater resolve. There was scarcely anything that they believed God had freely bestowed upon them. On the contrary, they constantly boasted that they were free, that they had never borne the yoke of bondage, but that they were naturally endowed with sufficient strength for rendering obedience to God. They accordingly complained that they suffered the gravest injustice when they suspected they were being numbered among the blind, the sick, and the guilty, who had need of a physician or of pardon. Now this error has another inseparable companion. For those who suppose themselves naturally endowed with strength for duly rendering obedience to God, conclude that such obedience is to be discharged by external observa-

    Translator note: OCR artifacts throughout: 'IL Secunds' = 'II. Secundo'; 'dduveusav' is garbled Greek, likely δύναμιν (power/ability), rendered as 'δύναμις' with contextual translation; 'heologize Mosaicee' = 'theologiae Mosaicae'; 'Vertm' = 'Verum'; 'articulea' = 'articulo'; 'gratuitd' = 'gratuito'; 'contanter' = 'constanter'; 'Gravissim4' = 'Gravissima'; 'amitabant' = 'aestimabant' or 'arbitrabantur'; 'ceecos' = 'caecos'; 'ist' = 'isti'; 'reestandam' = 'praestandam'. Block ends mid-sentence (chunk break).

  5. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    406 ECCLESLE JUDAICH DEFECTIO FINALIS. [LIB. V tionibus et operibus eam absolvi statuunt. Quique maximam au precipuam partem obedientiz et cultus divini, operibus et ritibu externis consistere putant, lis indubium est, se ei preestandz pare esse et idoneos. Utriusque nexu adversus hujus fundamenti doc trinam tenebantur apostatze.

    English

    tions and works. And those who think that the greatest or chief part of obedience and divine worship consists in external works and rites are undoubtedly confident that they are ready and fit to render it. By the bond of both errors together, the apostates were held fast against the doctrine of this foundation.

    Translator note: Page header ('406 ECCLESLE JUDAICH DEFECTIO FINALIS. [LIB. V') stripped from translation as running header. OCR artifacts: 'ECCLESLE JUDAICH' = 'ECCLESIAE JUDAICAE'; 'au' = 'aut'; 'ritibu' = 'ritibus'; 'lis' = 'iis'; 'preestandz' = 'praestendae'; 'pare' = 'parati'; 'doc trinam' = 'doctrinam'; 'apostatze' = 'apostatae'. Block continues from mid-sentence of block 267.

  6. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    III. Tertid, reconciliationem, peccatorum remissionem, cum De pacem, justitiam zternam per Messiam obtinendam usque adeo pre fracte repudiabant, ut palam professi sint, neminem, nisi ex operibu legis justificari posse; adeoque legis justitiam, quam nunquam as sequi potuerant, obstinate prosecuti sunt. Spiritualem e mundo morte, inferno, peccato redemptionem et liberationem, neque cura bant, neque exspectabant. De istis enim apud veros et genuino scriptores Judaicos altissimum silentium. Totam peccatorum ex piationem partim sacrificiis legalibus, partim propriis meritis et per pessionibus assignarunt; uti etiamnum moribundi clamant, ‘ni ‘mI smmay 59 dy Mas ;-—* Sit mors mea expiatio cunctarum transgres sionum mearum.” Omnia hee adeo nota sunt ex historia evange lica, ut nihil opus sit, lis probandis insistere. Ita palam defeci ecclesia ista a secundo Mosaic theologies fundamento, de homini peceatoris coram Deo justificatione.

    English

    III. Thirdly, they so stubbornly repudiated reconciliation, the forgiveness of sins, peace with God, and the eternal righteousness to be obtained through the Messiah, that they openly professed that no one could be justified except by the works of the law; and they obstinately pursued that righteousness of the law which they had never been able to attain. Spiritual redemption and deliverance from the world, from death, from hell, and from sin they neither cared for nor expected. Concerning these things, in the true and genuine Jewish writers, there is the deepest silence. The entire expiation of sins they assigned partly to legal sacrifices and partly to their own merits and sufferings; as even now the dying cry out: "Let my death be the expiation of all my transgressions." All these things are so well known from the evangelical history that there is no need to dwell on proving them. Thus that church openly defected from the second foundation of Mosaic Theology — the justification of sinful man before God.

    Translator note: OCR artifacts: 'Tertid' = 'Tertio'; 'cum De' = 'cum Deo'; 'pre fracte' = 'praefracte'; 'operibu' = 'operibus'; 'as sequi' = 'assequi'; 'cura bant' = 'curabant'; 'genuino' = 'genuinis'; 'ex piationem' = 'expiationem'; 'per pessionibus' = 'perpessionibus'; 'hee' = 'haec'; 'evange lica' = 'evangelica'; 'defeci' = 'defecit'; 'homini' = 'hominis'; 'peceatoris' = 'peccatoris'. The Hebrew death-bed prayer ('Sit mors mea expiatio cunctarum transgressionum mearum') is rendered from Owen's own Latin translation. The Hebrew text as printed is OCR-garbled.

  7. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    IV. Tertium restat; id adventum et officiwm Messie exposuit Messiam, Dei filium, ecclesie Dominum, maximum prophetam, eé auctoritate et imperio a Deo Patre instruendum docuit ista theologia ut illi jus fasque esset novos cultus, ceremonias, veteribus abolitis instituere. Ei in omnibus dicto obedientes esse tenebantur theo: logi omnes Mosaici, sub zeternee exterminationis pena. At postquam per tot annorum centurias adventum ejus expetiissent, defectione jam graves, usque adeo infensos se, ei veritati preebuerunt, ut nor aliam magis ob causam, quam quod finem illum ritibus antiquis im. positurum suspicarentur, ipsum Messiam morte crudelissima sustu: lerunt. Abs eo tempore, in hunc usque diem, legem ceremonialem absolute fore zternam, neque mutationi ulli obnoxiam in primarium theologize apostaticee fundamentum evasit. Quo autem proximius fini prestituto appropinquaverint statuta ista carnalia; ac festinave- rit magis xaspig dsopdwoews, CO Majori insania et pervicacia propugna- verunt eorum arpePiav dwerd€anrov. Errorem hune perniciosissimum pluribus argumentis ex ipsorum principlis deductis, ante omnium oculos ponit apostolus in Epistola ad Hebreeos. Cum autem in presentis Judaismi capite primario versemur, non abs opere instituto alienum erit, illorum unum hic expendere. Illud volo, quod apos- tolus capite septimo, versibus 12-15, atque alibi persequitur. Mera- ridewévng, Inquit, rH¢ iepwobuyc, 8 dvdynns nal vomov mercbeors vive out. "EQ bv yap Aéyerus radra, DuAts erépas mereoynney, aD Hg obdsis mpoote- ynne TH Svormornpiy wpédnrov yap brs && “lobda dvaréradnen 6 Kupiog Hiuciv, cig hv Qudgy oddev wepl fepwouwns Mwons éAdAnoe. Kai wepicobrepoy ert nOTUOHKOY COTW, Bi KAT THY Gwolbrnra Meryiceden cviorarcs iepeds Erepos. Apostolicee autem hujus ratiocinationis hec summa est. Tota lex ceremonialis, omnes cults solennis et institutorum Mosaicorum ad- ministrationes, nitebantur sacerdotio sammo. In hoc uno cardine tota lex semper versata est. Ob hanc causam in mediis calamita- tibus, exitiis et ruinis publicis, Deus familiam Aaronicam seu sacer- dotalem eatenus sospitavit, ut nunquam ex ea deesset, qui secundum legis preescriptum fungeretur sacerdotio. Ipse enim severe inter- dixerat, ne quis, qui non esset ex semine Aaronis naturali, munus illud subire auderet in seculum usque, Num. xvi. 40. Porro, legi isti auctoritatem conciliavit, in illos qui administrationibus sacer- dotalibus ingerere se ausi essent, horrenda constituens exempla; ut in Levitas, Num. xviii. 7, et Uzziam regem, 2 Chron. xxvi. 18-21. Ea ideo cultui legali cum sacerdotio societas erat, ut utrique idem fatum immineret; ita ut mutato sacerdotio fieri non potuerit, quin mutationem etiam pateretur cultus legalis. Praeterea Deus cul- tui suo solenni peragendo designavit locum peculiarem. Extra illum nulla sacra, que toti ecclesiz communia, queque unitatem ejus exprimerent, peragi, nulle oblationes aut sacrificia offerri potuerunt. Mons Moriz in urbe Hierosolymitana is locus erat. Verim his ita institutis, ipse Deus tempus affore preenunciat, quo suscitaturus esset alium sacerdotem, ex alia familia et tribu, adeo- que ordine alio. Messiam enim, ex tribu Juda regem, pontificem etiam seu sacerdotem summum futurum presignavit. Deo autem pontificem neque ex semine, neque ex ordine Aaronico constituente, necesse est, ut extemplo diffluerent et evanescerent instituta ista omnia Mosaica, quorum administratio sacerdotio isti Aaronico unice innitebatur. Hzec omnia, inquit apostolus, ubivis Hebreeis non pos- sunt non esse notissima. Messiam ex tribu Juda oriundum creditis omnes. Hoc, inquit, manifestum est. Deum autem nihil unquam dixisse de sacerdotio, quod scilicet cultum Mosaicum curaret, in tribu Judze excitando, figendove, quoque confitemini. Restat ideo tantim, ut probem, Messiam futurum sacerdotem summum. Id constat ex verbis Psaltis dvavripiqrws, Ps. cx. 4, O32 NO} nin’ yaw pIy7 adn maT pbiy ]2"AAS ;—“ Juravit Jehovah et non peenitebit, tu sacerdos in seculum secundum ordinem Melchisedech.” Psalmum istum propheticum esse, atque Messiam respicere, nulli tum temporis dubitabant Judzi. Assentiuntur Targumiste; neque it inficias vete- rum magistrorum quisquam. Ctm etiam Dominus noster Jesus Christus scribarum et Phariszeorum ignorantiam foedam, per ques- tionem ex psalmo hoe de persona Messize desumptam, in solem tra- duxerat coram omni populo, quamvis pudore circumfusi, non tamen ausi sunt negare, Messiam eum esse, quem ibi loci Davides Domi- num vocavit. Is verd non tantim sacerdos futurus dicitur, sed quo innotescat ineffabilis illius sacerdotis prerogativa, Deus solenniter

    English

    IV. The third remains. This theology expounded the coming and office of the Messiah. It taught that the Messiah, the Son of God, the Lord of the church, the greatest prophet, was to be invested by God the Father with authority and dominion, so that it would be His right and prerogative to institute new forms of worship and ceremonies, abolishing the old ones. All Mosaic theologians were bound to be obedient to Him in all things, under penalty of eternal excommunication. But after they had awaited His coming through so many centuries, already weighed down by their defection, they showed themselves so hostile to that truth that, for no other reason than that they suspected He would put an end to the ancient rites, they put the Messiah Himself to the most cruel death. From that time until this present day, the dogma that the ceremonial law is absolutely eternal and subject to no change has become the primary foundation of apostate theology. And the nearer those carnal ordinances approached their appointed end, and the more the season of reformation hastened on, with all the greater madness and obstinacy did they champion their immovable adherence to them. This most pernicious error the apostle sets before the eyes of all by many arguments drawn from their own principles in the Epistle to the Hebrews. Now since we are dealing with the chief head of present-day Judaism, it will not be alien to our purpose to weigh one of those arguments here — namely, the one the apostle pursues in chapter seven, verses 12–15, and elsewhere: "For when the priesthood is changed, of necessity a change of law comes about as well. For He of whom these things are said belongs to another tribe, from which no one has ever officiated at the altar; for it is evident that our Lord arose from Judah, a tribe about which Moses said nothing concerning priests. And what we say is even more evident, if another priest arises in the likeness of Melchizedek." Now the sum of this apostolic argument is as follows. The entire ceremonial law, all the administrations of the solemn worship and Mosaic institutions, rested on the supreme priesthood. The whole law always turned on this one hinge. For this reason, in the midst of calamities, destructions, and public ruin, God preserved the Aaronic or priestly family to this extent — that there was never lacking from it one who would discharge the priesthood according to the prescription of the law. For He had strictly forbidden that anyone who was not of the natural seed of Aaron should ever dare to undertake that office, Num. 16:40. Moreover, He gave authority to that law by setting forth dreadful examples against those who had dared to intrude upon the priestly administrations — as in the case of the Levites, Num. 18:7, and of King Uzziah, 2 Chron. 26:18–21. The connection between the legal worship and the priesthood was such that the same fate threatened both; so that when the priesthood was changed, it was impossible that the legal worship should not also undergo a change. Furthermore, God designated a special place for the performance of His solemn worship. Outside that place, no sacred rites that were common to the whole church and that expressed its unity could be performed, no offerings or sacrifices could be made. Mount Moriah in the city of Jerusalem was that place. But with all these institutions in place, God Himself foretold that a time would come when He would raise up another priest, from another family and tribe, and therefore of another order. For He foreshadowed that the Messiah — a king from the tribe of Judah — would also be high priest or supreme priest. Now since God appointed a high priest neither from the seed nor from the order of Aaron, it was necessary that all those Mosaic institutions whose administration rested solely on the Aaronic priesthood should immediately dissolve and vanish. All these things, says the apostle, cannot but be most well known to the Hebrews everywhere. You all believe that the Messiah is descended from the tribe of Judah. This, he says, is evident. And you also acknowledge that God never said anything about a priesthood — one that would oversee the Mosaic worship — being raised up or established in the tribe of Judah. It remains therefore only for me to prove that the Messiah will be the supreme priest. This is established from the words of the Psalmist irrefutably, Ps. 110:4: "The LORD has sworn and will not repent: You are a priest forever according to the order of Melchizedek." That this psalm is prophetic and has the Messiah in view, not one of the Jews at that time doubted. The Targumists agree; nor does any one of the ancient masters deny it. And even when our Lord Jesus Christ had exposed the shameful ignorance of the scribes and Pharisees before all the people by a question drawn from this psalm concerning the person of the Messiah, though they were covered with shame, they did not dare to deny that He was the Messiah whom David in that place called his Lord. He is said to be not merely a future priest, but — so that the ineffable prerogative of that priest might be made known — God solemnly

    Translator note: Very long block with extensive OCR damage. Greek citation of Heb. 7:12–15 is heavily garbled ('Mera- ridewévng ... iepeds Erepos'); translated from the underlying Greek text identified from the reference (Heb. 7:12–15). Hebrew text of Ps. 110:4 ('O32 NO} nin' yaw pIy7 adn maT pbiy ]2"AAS') is OCR-garbled; rendered from Owen's own Latin translation that follows. 'dvavripiqrws' = ἀναντιρρήτως (irrefutably/undeniably). 'xaspig dsopdwoews' = καιρὸς διορθώσεως (season/time of reformation, cf. Heb. 9:10). 'arpePiav dwerd€anrov' = ἀτρεψίαν ἀμετάβλητον or similar (immovable/unchangeable adherence). Block ends mid-sentence (chunk continues in next block). 'officiwm' = 'officium'; 'sammo' = 'summo'; 'Moriz' = 'Moriae'; 'presignavit' = 'praesignavit'; 'Hzec' = 'Haec'; 'tantim' = 'tantum'; 'dvavripiqrws' = rendered as 'irrefutably'; 'Psaltis' = 'Psaltis' (of the Psalmist).

  8. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    408 ECCLESIZ JUDAICE DEFECTIO FINALIS. [LIB. VI. jurat, quod immutabiliter in secula sacerdotio sit functurus. At hic miserrimo subterfugio utuntur hodierni apostate. 173, inquiunt, non: tantum sacerdotem significat, sed et principem; libentissime verd se admittere, Messiam fore principem. Et hoc sane eijpyua rabbinis est dignissimum; quia frivolum plane et nugatorium. Melchisedech rex Salem dicitur, et ney ON? 12; hoccine est princeps an sacerdos Dei altissimi? Cur, queso, eum principem esse diceret, cum dixisset regem, cum }2 nunquam principem denotet, nisi qui sit rege minor et inferior? Deinde sacerdotis erat, non principis, aliis Dei nomine benedicere; quod {> hic fecisse legitur, Gen. xiv. 18. Neque ordinis peculiaris princeps erat Melchisedech, sed sacerdos. Neque, uti diximus, Cohenim, cum ad statum civilem vox illa transfertur, reges unquam significat, seu eos qui summa potestate praditi sunt, sed eos tantum qui in secundis tertiisve consistunt; qualem virum principem Messiam suum futurum Judei nolunt admittere.

    English

    swears that He will discharge the priesthood immutably forever. But here the apostates of today resort to a most wretched subterfuge. The word kohen, they say, signifies not only a priest but also a prince; and they would most gladly admit that the Messiah will be a prince. And this is indeed a finding most worthy of the rabbis — because it is plainly frivolous and nugatory. Melchizedek is called the king of Salem, and "priest of God Most High"; is this a prince or a priest of God Most High? Why, I ask, would one call him a prince when one had just called him a king, since kohen never denotes a prince except one who is lesser and inferior to a king? Furthermore, it was the role of the priest, not the prince, to bless others in the name of God — which Melchizedek is recorded as having done here, Gen. 14:18. Nor was Melchizedek a prince of any particular order, but a priest. Nor, as we have said, does Cohenim, when that word is transferred to the civil sphere, ever signify kings or those endowed with supreme power, but only those who occupy secondary or tertiary positions — the kind of minor prince that the Jews are unwilling to admit their Messiah will be.

    Translator note: Page header ('408 ECCLESIZ JUDAICE DEFECTIO FINALIS. [LIB. VI.') stripped from translation as running header. '173' is OCR for the Hebrew כֹּהֵן (kohen), rendered as 'kohen'. 'eijpyua' = OCR-garbled Greek εὕρημα (finding/discovery). 'ney ON? 12' is OCR-garbled Hebrew for כֹּהֵן לְאֵל עֶלְיוֹן (priest of God Most High); rendered from the Hebrew phrase known from Gen. 14:18. '}2' is OCR for כֹּהֵן (kohen) again. '{>' is OCR for the Hebrew letter/word representing 'he' (Melchizedek). 'Cohenim' = כֹּהֲנִים (Cohenim, the plural of kohen). 'praditi' = 'praediti'.

  9. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    V. Porro: Messias non regni Melchisedechiani sed Davidici heres constitutus est; atque in Davide regalis ejus officii typus erat preeci- puus, cum is in ecclesia regnaret, Ps. ii, ille alter inter gentes. Necesse ideo erat, ut Messi adventum exciperet constitutionum Mosaicarum perddeors et dpuuouds. Ex antedictis etiam accedit argu- mento non leve momentum. Urbs Hierosolymitana omnis cultis solennis sedes Dei jussu constituta est. Id non diffitentur apostate. Adveniente vero Messia 772 ubivis locorum per totum terrarum orbem Deo oblatum fore, preedixit prophetarum ultimus, Mal. i. 11. Ht ne quid deesset veritati huic astruende, que Judaismo prasen- tissimum exitium affert, prenunciat Deus, se diebus Messiz sacer- dotes et Levitas ex ipsis gentilibus sibi assumpturum, Isa. lxvi. 21. Atqui hoc non magis cum Judaismo consistere potest, quam lux cum tenebris. Perspicaciores Judeeorum vi veritatis coacti tandem manus dant. Auctor Sepher Ikharim non tantum expresse affirmat legem mutabilem, sed etiam respondet ad argumenta, quibus in libro de fundamentis legis, eam zternam esse, probare conatur Mai- monides. Postquam enim rationes R. M. B. M. recitaverat, addit lib. iii, cap. xiii: munwn Now and wNy xvOD NyIT nD py wr xdse nndsn nin ;—“ Si quis,” inquit, “ hujusmodi rationes attentius con- sideret, inveniet eas non convincere, legem divinam esse immuta- bilem;” atque sigillatim ad eas respondet. Et cap. xx. expresse docet, Messiam prophetam fore Mose majorem, quique instituta ejus mutandi jus sit habiturus, Similia docet R. Moses Nachmanides in Deut., sect. p’ny9. Heec verd obiter et as éy rapoow.

    English

    V. Furthermore: the Messiah was appointed heir not of the kingdom of Melchizedek but of the kingdom of David; and in David the type of His royal office was preeminent, since David reigned in the church — Ps. 2 — while He, the other, reigns among the nations. It was therefore necessary that the coming of the Messiah should be met with the dissolution and abrogation of the Mosaic institutions. To what has been said there is added no small weight of argument from the following. The city of Jerusalem was established by God's command as the seat of all solemn worship. The apostates do not deny this. But when the Messiah came, the last of the prophets foretold that a pure offering would be made to God everywhere, throughout the whole world, Mal. 1:11. And lest anything should be lacking to the establishment of this truth — which brings the most present destruction upon Judaism — God foretells that in the days of the Messiah He will take priests and Levites for Himself from the Gentiles themselves, Isa. 66:21. But this can no more be consistent with Judaism than light with darkness. The more perceptive among the Jews, compelled at last by the force of truth, yield the point. The author of Sepher Ikkarim not only expressly affirms that the law is mutable, but also replies to the arguments by which Maimonides, in his book on the foundations of the law, endeavors to prove it is eternal. For after reciting the arguments of R. M. B. M., he adds in book 3, chapter 13: "If anyone considers arguments of this kind more carefully, he will find that they do not prove the divine law to be immutable" — and he replies to them individually. And in chapter 20 he expressly teaches that the Messiah will be a prophet greater than Moses, and one who will have the right to change his institutions. R. Moses Nachmanides teaches similar things in his commentary on Deuteronomy, section Nitzavim. But these things are mentioned here in passing and by the way.

    Translator note: OCR artifacts: 'perddeors et dpuuouds' = garbled Greek, likely κατάλυσιν καὶ ἀφανισμόν or κατάλυσις καὶ ἀφανισμός (dissolution and abrogation/abolition); rendered from context. '772' = OCR-garbled Hebrew מִנְחָה טְהוֹרָה (pure offering) from Mal. 1:11 context; rendered from context. 'munwn Now and wNy xvOD NyIT nD py wr xdse nndsn nin' = OCR-garbled Hebrew quotation from Sepher Ikkarim; rendered from Owen's own Latin translation following. 'R. M. B. M.' = Rabbi Moses ben Maimon (Maimonides). 'p'ny9' = OCR-garbled Hebrew section name, likely נִצָּבִים (Nitzavim). 'éy rapoow' = garbled Greek ἐν παρόδῳ (in passing/by the way). 'as' before 'éy rapoow' = OCR for ὡς. 'Sepher Ikharim' = Sefer ha-Ikkarim (Book of Principles) by Joseph Albo. 'Heec verd' = 'Haec vero'.

  10. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VI. Hee illa erat ecclesize Judaice fatalis apostasia, ab omnibus Mosaice theologiz principiis et fundamentis palam deficientis, De- fectionem comitata est ultima morum corruptio. Rejecta veritatis coelestis efficacid, quee sola hominum sceleribus metam modumque constituere potis est, totus pene populus in omne scelus projectis- simus, et flagitiis perditus, ultimam sibi acceleravit rumam. Repu- - diato autem et nefarie sublato Dei Filio, anima et vita theologiz Mosaice, sine cujus salutari et vivifico influxu corpus ea erat inutile, —seu cadaver potius, ei non absimile (forsan id ipsum) circa quod Michaéli cum diabolo lis intercessit,—ctm theologorum neminem amplitis ad Deum perducere possit, nec nomine theologie digna videtur. Est etenim, prout eam recte definit Anton. Hulsius in preefatione sua ad librum de Messia, theologia Judaica, “ doctrina ab hominibus in Talmude tradita, constitutionum forensium et ec- clesiasticarum in politia Judaica olim observatarum, et denuo in ea per Messiam restaurata, ut Judei beate in mundo vivant, observan- darum seriem comprehendens;” que, quam procul absit a natura et fine omnis vere theologie, quivis facile judicet.

    English

    VI. Such was the fatal apostasy of the Jewish church, openly departing from all the principles and foundations of Mosaic Theology. This defection was attended by the ultimate corruption of morals. The efficacy of heavenly truth having been rejected — the only thing capable of setting a limit and measure to human crimes — nearly the whole people, utterly given over to every wickedness and ruined by vices, hastened their own final destruction. Moreover, the Son of God having been repudiated and wickedly put to death — He who is the soul and life of Mosaic Theology, without whose saving and life-giving influence that theology was a useless body, or rather a corpse not unlike (perhaps the very one) the body over which the dispute between Michael and the devil arose — since it can no longer lead any of its theologians to God, it does not appear worthy of the name of theology. For Jewish theology is, as Antonius Hulsius rightly defines it in his preface to his book on the Messiah, "a doctrine handed down by men in the Talmud, comprising a series of civil and ecclesiastical ordinances once observed in the Jewish polity, and to be restored therein through the Messiah, so that the Jews may live happily in the world" — how far this is from the nature and end of all true theology, anyone may easily judge.

    Translator note: OCR artifacts: 'Hee illa' = 'Haec illa'; 'efficacid' = 'efficacia'; 'potis' = 'potis est' (able); 'projectis- simus' = 'projectissimus'; 'rumam' = 'ruinam'; 'ctm' = 'cum'; 'amplitis' = 'amplius'; 'recite' = 'recte'; 'Anton. Hulsius' = Antonius Hulsius. The reference is to Michael and the devil disputing over Moses' body (Jude 9).

  11. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VII. Ex duplici autem causa erat, quod non nisi aliquot annorum morA interposité post Messize promissi repudiationem, mundus hic theologorum apostaticus igne, cui olim destinabatur, sit abolitus. Etenim primd ipsi apostate dvarordynro reddendi erant. Necesse ideo erat, teste ubivis Paulo, ut iis non tantim in tota Judea, sed per omnes inter gentes d:oropés, priusquam exitio ineluctabili gens deleretur, annuntiaretur evangelium. Deinde in populo adhuc latuit residuum illud electionis per gratiam evocandum, antequam ei superveniret % épyi sis réd0s. Ob has, inquam, rationes con- tinuata est in tolerantia aut longanimitate Dei ecclesia ista per annos aliquot, postquam manum ultimam fatali defectioni admo- vissent apostate. De excidio hoc consulat lector historiographum nominatissimum «dréaryy, Preefat. ad lib. de Bell. Judaic, et hb. vi. cap. ix. 12, 26, lib. vil. cap. ix. 11, 12, 15, 16, 24, 28. Non homines narrat, sed monstra; non cladem memorat aut gentis ex- cidium, sed miseriarum omnium, quas unquam pertulit humanum genus, abyssum inexhaustam. Atque hunc finem habuit ecclesia apostatica Judaica, postquam a reformatione Ezraiticd annos 527. Deus eam multa longanimitate tolerasset.

    English

    VII. There were two reasons why this apostate theological world — long destined for fire — was not destroyed by that fire until several years had elapsed after the rejection of the promised Messiah. For, first, the apostates themselves had to render an accounting. It was therefore necessary, as Paul testifies everywhere, that the gospel be proclaimed to them — not only throughout all Judea, but among all the dispersed among the nations — before the nation was destroyed by inescapable ruin. Then, besides, there still lay hidden in that people the remnant of election by grace, which had to be called out before the wrath to the uttermost came upon them. For these reasons, I say, that church was continued in God's forbearance and longsuffering for some years after the apostates had put the finishing hand to their fatal apostasy. Concerning this destruction, let the reader consult the most celebrated historian Josephus, Preface to the book on the Jewish War, and book 6, chapter 9, §§12, 26; book 7, chapter 9, §§11, 12, 15, 16, 24, 28. He recounts not men but monsters; he records not a disaster or the destruction of a nation, but an inexhaustible abyss of all the miseries that the human race has ever endured. And such was the end of the apostate Jewish church, after God had tolerated it with much longsuffering for 527 years from the Ezraitic reformation.

    Translator note: Several inline Greek phrases are heavily OCR-damaged and rendered by inference: 'dvarordynro' (likely ἀπολογίαν or a form meaning 'to render an accounting'); 'd:oropés' (likely διασπορᾷ, 'among the dispersed / in the diaspora'); '% épyi sis réd0s' (likely ἡ ὀργὴ εἰς τέλος, 'wrath to the uttermost', cf. 1 Thess. 2:16); '«dréaryy' (likely Josephus, the historian cited by name). English rendered from context and parallel passages.